HIGH  ENOUGH 


OSCAR  W.  BRUNS 


•' 


RICH    ENOUGH 


BETTY    IN    HER    GARDEN. 


RICH    ENOUGH 


BY 

LEIGH    WEBSTER 

AUTHOR  OF   "ANOTHER  GIRL'S   EXPERIENCE1 


"  Poor  and  content  is  rich,  and  rich  enough  " 

OTHELLO 


^Illustrates 

BY  ELIZABETH   S.   PITMAN 


BOSTON 

ROBERTS     BROTHERS 
1897 


Copyright,  1897, 
BY  ROBERTS  BROTHERS. 


JOHN  WILSON  AND  SON,  CAMBRIDGE,  U.S.A. 


LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 
BETTY  IN  HER  GARDEN Frontispiece 

"  AUNT  CORNELIA,  OF  ALL  PEOPLE  !"....  42 

THE  SQUARE 85 

WlLL,  COMFORTABLY  SETTLED  BEFORE  THE  FlRE   .  143 

"CAN  YOU  BE  READY?" 239 


2138953 


RICH    ENOUGH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

IT  was  after  five  o'clock  on  a  November  after- 
noon, and  in  the  upper  part  of  the  city  the 
home  lights  were  already  sending  out  a  welcome 
to  the  workers  for  whom  business  hours  were  over. 

From  one  of  the  houses  on  Peabody  Street  a 
stream  of  light  came  through  the  half-shut  cur- 
tains, making  a  cheerful  radiance  on  the  pavement 
below.  In  an  attractively  furnished  room  within, 
four  young  people  were  clustered  about  the  chim- 
ney place,  where  a  wood  fire  was  blazing  on  the 
andirons. 

Evidently  it  was  a  special  occasion  with  them, 
for  they  were  all  in  full  evening  dress,  and  there 
was  a  festive  array  of  candles  about  the  room. 
Auburn-haired  Betty  was  in  danger  of  seriously 
crumpling  her  pretty  white  gown,  for  she  had 
dropped  down  on  a  cushion  by  the  fire  close  beside 
her  twin,  Bob,  who  was  comfortably  settled  on  the 
hearth-rug.  Will,  "  the  Magnificent,"  as  he  was 


6  RICH  ENOUGH. 

called  in  the  bosom  of  his  family,  was  leaning  indo- 
lently against  the  mantel-piece,  and  contemplating 
the  shining  tips  of  his  patent  leather  shoes,  while 
Marian,  the  elder  sister,  sat  with  the  full  glow  of 
the  firelight  on  her  fair  hair. 

There  was  a  shade  of  anxiety  in  her  gray  eyes 
just  now,  as  she  raised  them  to  Will's  handsome 
face ;  and  he,  becoming  conscious  of  her  gaze,  roused 
himself  sufficiently  to  say,  with  a  resigned  air, 
"  Well,  Marian,  you  said  you  wanted  us  to  come 
early  to  talk  something  over;  you  might  as  well 
begin." 

"  Yes,"  said  Bob,  "  fire  ahead !  We  are  all 
ready  for  some  fun." 

"  I  don't  believe  it 's  anything  nice,"  said  Betty, 
as  Marian  hesitated.  "  She  has  been  looking  like 
an  owl  for  two  or  three  days,  and  that  always 
means  something  unpleasant.  I  know  it 's  about 
money.  I  am  so  disappointed.  I  thought  this 
promised  to  be  such  a  nice  winter,  now  that  I  'm 
really  coming  out,  and  Bob 's  a  junior ;  and  papa 
says  that  we  must  economize  more  than  ever. 
That  means  that  where  we  have  counted  every 
dime,  we  must  count  every  penny.  Every  pair  of 
gloves  will  be  a  load  on  my  conscience,  and  if  I 
have  a  carriage  for  a  party,  I  shall  feel  like  a  crim- 
inal. Oh,  how  I  hate  it !  " 

Will  laughed  rather  scornfully.  "  Parties ! 
that 's  all  you  think  of.  How  do  you  suppose  I 


RICH  ENOUGH.  7 

feel  ?  A  man  has  all  sorts  of  demands  on  him, 
and  it 's  going  to  be  years  before  I  can  earn  a 
cent  myself." 

"  I  don't  see,"  said  Bob,  "  but  that  I  shall  have 
to  give  up  college  and  support  you,  William.  Let 
me  see,  how  much  would  do  it  ?  One  new  neck-tie 
per  week,  —  say  fifty  dollars.  American  Beauties, 
—  how  many  dozen  in  the  season  ?  " 

"  Oh,  hush  up,"  said  his  brother,  impatiently, 
"  and  mind  your  own  affairs  !  " 

A  little  dig  from  Marian's  toe  caused  the  pro- 
voking younger  brother  to  subside,  and  Betty 
diverted  the  attack  by  breaking  out :  — 
/  "  We  are  all  one  big  sham,  anyway.  We  try  to 
keep  up  with  people  who  have  a  hundred  times  the 
income  that  we  have,  and  it  is  scrimp  and  worry 
behind  the  scenes  every  minute.  I'm  tired  of 
it  for  one !  Let 's  give  it  up,  and  go  into  the 
backwoods  somewhere,  where  there 's  no  such 
thing  as  society,  and  no  one  ever  heard  of  '  good 
form.' " 

"  Just  the  place  you  're  suited  to !  "  said  her 
twin,  looking  up  into  her  sparkling  face  with  a 
laugh ;  but  Marian  bent  forward  eagerly. 

"  I  'm  glad  to  hear  you  say  that,  Betty,  We 
really  don't  gain  enough  to  pay  for  the  struggle, 
and  I  've  a  plan  to  propose  which  I  want  to  talk 
over  while  the  boys  are  here." 

"  Oh,"  groaned  Betty,  "  now  the  blow  is  to  fall ! 


8  RICH  ENOUGH. 

Spare  me,  sister  !  Let  me  be  a  careless,  happy  girl 
one  moment  longer ; "  and  she  held  out  her  hands 
with  tragic  entreaty  to  Marian. 

"  This  is  n't  a  charade,  you  theatrical  goose,"  said 
Bob.  "  Do  let  Marian  come  to  the  point !  " 

But  Marian  seemed  to  find  it  difficult  to  come  to 
the  point  directly.  "  You  know,"  she  began, "  that 
our  expenses  are  increasing  every  year,  while  our 
income  is  not.  Here  are  both  Will  and  Bob  pay- 
ing for  rooms  at  college ;  yet  our  rent  is  just  the 
same  as  when  they  were  at  home.  And  somehow 
our  living  expenses  are  not  much  less." 

"  That  shows,"  said  Bob,  "  where  the  delicate 
appetites  of  the  family  are  located." 

"  I  never  realized,"  Marian  went  on,  ignoring  the 
interruption,  "  how  hard  it  is  for  papa,  until  the 
other  night  when  I  ,was  going  over  last  month's 
bills  with  him.  We  are  each  one  of  us  asking  for 
something  all  the  time,  and  there  are  the  house- 
keeping bills  and  the  extras  which  are  always  com- 
ing up.  Papa  is  straining  every  nerve  to  keep  up 
with  it  all,  and  no  one  to  help  him.  If  mamma 
had  lived,"  and  Marian's  voice  quivered  a  little,  "  it 
would  have  been  different.  But  as  it  is,  papa 
thinks  we  ought  to  be  free  from  care  while  we  are 
young  ;  and  then  he  is  so  generous,  he  wants  us  to 
have  everything  we  fancy  we  need.  So  he  just 
struggles  on.  Oh,  I'm  ashamed  that  I've  never 
seen  it  before  1" 


EICH  ENOUGH.  9 

"Will  broke  the  silence  which  followed  this  out- 
burst. 

"  What  is  your  plan,  Marian  ?  " 

"  This  is  what  I  've  been  thinking,"  she  said, 
looking  at  Betty,  —  "  that  the  best  thing  we  could  do 
would  be  to  give  up  the  city  and  go  back  to  the  old 
house.  It  would  be  an  immense  saving." 

A  low  whistle  from  Bob,  and  from  Betty,  "  Hor- 
rors, Marian,  we  might  as  well  be  buried  outright ! " 

"  Just  what  you  wanted  a  minute  ago,"  chuckled 
her  brother.  Betty  flashed  an  indignant  look  at 
him. 

"  Southville  ! "  said  Will,  with  a  shrug  of  his 
shoulders,  as  he  walked  away  from  the  fire.  "  You 
would  n't  see  much  of  me  out  there ! " 

"  Why  not  ? "  Marian's  eyes  were  darkest  gray 
now.  "  It 's  just  a  good  walk  from  college,  and  you 
would  have  a  warm  welcome.  We  should  know  it 
was  pure  love  of  our  society  that  brought  you  there." 

Will  colored,  and  said  hastily,  "  Well,  we  're 
always  coming  into  town,  you  know,  and  here  it 's 
easy  to  bring  in  some  of  the  men  now  and  then ; 
but  you  'd  have  to  take  me  all  alone  out  there." 

"  We  could  bear  that !  Now  let  me  tell  you 
what  we  should  save.  To  begin  with,  we  should  n't 
have  any  rent  to  pay.  We  could  certainly  sub-let 
this  house,  it 's  in  such  a  good  locality,  —  perhaps 
leave  it  partly  furnished.  Then  we  should  only 
need  Ellen  out  there.  Betty  and  I  could  do  some 


10  RICH  ENOUGH. 

housework,  and  still  have  a  great  deal  more  time 
for  other  things  than  we  do  here." 

Marian  was  full  of  the  plan,  and  as  she  enlarged 
upon  it  her  enthusiasm  carried  along  her  listeners 
in  spite  of  themselves.  Betty's  look  of  aversion 
changed  to  one  of  alarm,  and  at  last  she  inter- 
rupted :  "  Oh,  Marian,  it 's  dreadful  of  you  to  even 
breathe  such  a  thing,  and  here  you  talk  as  if  it  were 
all  settled !  I  'd  rather  economize  in  any  other  way. 
We  should  never  see  a  soul  there,  and  should  grow 
just  as  countrified !  " 

"  Dear  me  !  to  hear  you  talk,  one  would  think 
Southville  was  away  off  in  a  desert,  instead  of  only 
three  miles  out,  with  horse-cars  all  the  way." 

"  Don't  worry,  little  girl,"  put  in  Bob.  "  I  'm  not 
a  swell,  like  Will,  and  I  '11  bring  you  all  the  com- 
pany you  want." 

"  There !  Bob  thinks  as  I  do !  "  said  Marian. 

"  It 's  easy  enough  for  you  to  talk  about  giving 
up  the  city,  Marian,"  said  her  sister,  with  hot 
cheeks  and  bright  eyes.  "  You  've  had  your  good 
time,  and  don't  seem  to  care  about  going  out  lately ; 
but  I  'm  just  beginning.'" 

"  I  know  it 's  harder  for  you,"  said  Marian,  "  but 
I  don't  see  why  you  need  to  be  cut  off  from  every- 
thing, if  we  do  move.  You  '11  be  invited  into  the 
city  ever  so  much,  I  know ;  and  we  '11  make  over  my 
party  gowns  into  dreams  of  beauty  for  you.  Why, 
we  shall  really  have  more  money  to  spend." 


RICH  ENOUGH.  11 

"  Has  papa  said  anything  about  going  to  South- 
ville  ? " 

"  No,  not  a  word." 

"  Then  I  know  he  won't  approve  of  it  in  the 
least,"  said  Betty  with  conviction.  "  Just  think 
how  hard  it  would  make  it  for  him !  Why,  he 
would  have  to  take  breakfast  in  the  middle  of  the 
night,  to  get  to  town  in  season." 

'"The  real  question,"  put  in  Will,  "is,  How 
will  it  affect  your  social  standing  ? " 

"  Oh,  bother  our  social  —  " 

"  Wait,  Bob  !  Betty,  papa  did  speak  two  years 
ago  of  our  moving  out  to  Southville,  when  he  was 
trying  to  find  a  new  tenant,  —  don't  you  remember  ? 
And  we  all  scouted  the  idea.  I  am  afraid  I  was 
very  inconsiderate."  Marian  ended  with  a  sigh. 

"  Well,  you  're  a  model  of  consideration  now," 
said  Will,  half  admiringly,  half  regretfully.  "  You  '11 
be  an  old  woman  before  your  time,  Marian." 

"  Do  tell  me  what  you  really  think  about  this 
plan,  Will." 

"  I  don't  see  that  I  have  much  to  do  with  it,"  he 
responded  coolly.  "  You  and  Betty  are  the  ones  it 
will  affect ;  so  I  think  you  '11  have  to  fight  it  out 
between  you." 

Marian  looked  disappointed.  She  had  cherished 
a  faint  hope  that  Will  would  propose  to  live  at 
home.  It  seemed  as  if  he  might,  now  that  he  was 
no  longer  an  under-graduate.  She  knew  other  law 


12  RICH  ENOUGH. 

students  who  managed  it  at  a  greater  distance  from 
the  university  than  he  would  be.  But  evidently 
such  an  idea  had  not  entered  his  mind,  and  she 
turned  to  the  younger  brother  with  an  appealing 
look.  "  Bob,  what  do  you  think  ?  " 

"  I  think  you  're  awfully  sensible,"  he  said 
slowly  ;  then,  rather  irrelevantly,  "  I  ought  to  have 
gone  into  business  instead  of  to  college,  and  that 's 
the  truth ! " 

"  Oh,  no  !  "  exclaimed  both  his  sisters  in  shocked 
voices,  and  Betty  added  fervently,  "  Mercy  !  I  'd  go 
to  Southville  in  a  minute  rather  than  have  you  do 
that." 

Will  spoke  quickly,  as  if  somewhat  nettled  by 
what  his  brother  had  said :  "  I  should  think  you  'd 
be  better  able  to  take  care  of  yourself  with  an  edu- 
cation than  without  one." 

"  Yes,"  said  Betty,  always  ready  to  do  battle  for 
her  twin ;  "  Will  is  the  one  to  go  into  business, 
if  anybody.  He  already  has  an  education,  you 
see!" 

"  Your  idea  of  an  education  is  rather  limited," 
answered  Will,  loftily.  "  It  takes  a  good  deal  to 
fit  a  man  for  the  competition  that  there  is  nowa- 
days, especially  in  law." 

"  Oh,  well,"  said  Betty,  "  don't  let 's  talk  of  this 
hateful  idea  any  more !  I  shall  have  the  blues  now 
for  a  week." 

"  We  have  n't  on  birthday  expressions,  exactly," 


RICH   ENOUGH.  13 

and  Marian  looked  around,  laughing  a  little  at  the 
solemn  faces  she  saw.  "  There 's  the  latchkey, 
now."  And  then  there  was  a  rush  for  the  hall. 

Mr.  Kent's  careworn  face  brightened  as  his 
children  surrounded  him,  even  Will  appearing  in 
the  parlor  door.  "  All  here  to-night  ?  Why,  this 
is  nice." 

"  Happy  birthday  !  "  said  Betty,  jumping  up  to 
kiss  him. 

"  Oh,  what  did  you  tell  him  for,  you  little  sieve," 
cried  Marian.  "  You  had  forgotten  that  it 's  .your 
birthday,  had  n't  you,  papa  ? " 

No  one  looking  in  on  them  as  they  sat  about  the 
table  a  little  later  would  have  imagined  that  a 
cloud  of  care  hung  over  them.  The  father,  touched 
by  the  little  celebration  in  his  honor,  made  a  great 
effort  to  throw  off  the  weight  of  anxiety  which  that 
day  had  seemed  almost  overwhelming,  and  the 
young  people,  by  a  natural  reaction,  were  unusually 
gay.  But  Mr.  Kent  was  subjected  to  many  furtive, 
searching  glances,  which  he  would  riot  in  the  least 
have  understood  if  he  had  noticed  them,  and  his 
children's  hearts  were  very  tender  for  him  as  they 
noticed  the  new  lines  in  his  face,  and  how  rapidly 
his  hair  had  been  growing  gray  of  late. 

Betty  thought  with  a  little  shock  of  pain  that 
she  could  never  again  call  him  her  handsome 
young  father,  and  if  Marian  could  have  known  all 
the  thought  of  her  sister  that  evening,  she  would 


14  RICH  ENOUGH. 

> 

not  have  said  good-night  to  her  with  such  a  sense 
of  defeat. 

Marian's  brothers  and  her  younger  sister  were 
beginning  to  realize  a  change  in  her,  —  a  change 
which  they  only  half  liked.  Her  three  years  in 
society  had  been  gay  and  absorbing,  and  Will  had 
been  very  proud  of  the  pretty  sister,  who,  by  her 
popularity,  seemed  to  enhance  his  own  attractions. 
She  had  taken  everything  in  a  very  lightheartcd 
fashion,  and  had  always  been  the  leader  in  their 
revels ;  but  now  she  was  becoming  conscious  that 
there  are  more  important  things  in  life  than  having 
a  good  time. 

A  little  experience  in  the  early  spring  had  per- 
haps done  more  than  anything  else  toward  bringing 
to  the  surface  the  undercurrent  of  dissatisfaction 
which  she  dimly  felt.  She  had  been  to  a  dance 
which  she  particularly  enjoyed.  Will's  chum,  with 
whom  she  always  had  "  such  fun,"  had  been  there, 
and  she  was  smiling  to  herself  the  next  morning 
over  the  recollection  of  their  war  of  words,  when 
Will  rushed  in  upon  her  in  great  excitement. 

"  Well,  Marian,  what  do  you  think  of  Duncan's 
latest  development?" 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  Oh,  it 's  no  secret  now ;  he  has  told  me  all 
about  it." 

"  All  about  what  ? "  Marian  asked  rather  im- 
patiently. 


RICH  ENOUGH.  15 

"  Why,  his  change  of  plans.  Did  n't  he  say  any- 
thing about  it,  all  the  time  you  were  together  last 
night  ?  How  queer  !  " 

"  He 's  coming  back,  is  n't  he  ? "  Marian  asked 
quickly. 

"  Yes  ;  but, "  impressively,  "  he  is  going  into  the 
theological  school !  " 

Marian  uttered  an  exclamation  of  incredulity. 

"  It 's  true !  I  never  was  so  surprised  in  all  my 
life.  He 's  the  very  last  fellow  I  should  have  ex- 
pected to  turn  serious,  and  I  wouldn't  believe  it  now 
if  I  had  n't  heard  it  from  his  own  lips.  He  's  tre- 
mendously in  earnest,  too ;  means  to  go  right  down 
and  live  in  the  slums, — you  ought  to  hear  him  talk ! " 

Marian  had  scarcely  a  word  to  say  as  her  brother 
dwelt  upon  his  own  amazement,  Duncan's  reasons, 
and  what  the  other  fellows  thought  of  it.  That  the 
most  versatile  man  of  their  class,  the  one  who 
made  the  best  after-dinner  speech,  who  sang  the 
best  song,  and  who  at  the  same  time  took  a  high 
stand,  should  "  chuck  away  "  his  chances  of  a  bril- 
liant career  at  the  bar,  and  turn  parson,  was  utterly 
incomprehensible  to  most  of  them. 

Marian  sat  motionless  after  her  brother  had  left 
her.  To  find  that  the  man  whom  she  had  supposed 
her  friend  had  come  to  a  decision  that  would 
change  his  whole  life,  without  having  given  her 
the  slightest  intimation  of  it,  gave  her  a  feeling  of 
keen  mortification. 


16  RICH  ENOUGH. 

Did  he  think  her  too  frivolous  to  take  any  inter- 
est in  serious  things,  or  to  appreciate  his  motives  ? 
She  thought  back  over  the  time  since  she  first 
knew  him,  and  suddenly  realized  that  their  friend- 
ship rested  on  the  most  flimsy  of  foundations, — 
certain  tastes  in  common,  —  that  was  all.  Never 
had  they  touched  earnest  ground,  and  the  conviction 
that  it  was  her  fault  was  irresistible. 

"  If  I  amused  him,  I  was  satisfied,"  she  thought 
bitterly.  "  I  measured  the  success  of  a  call  by  the 
number  of  times  I  made  him  laugh,  and  all  the 
while  I  have  considered  him  a  little  superficial ! 
He  must  have  thought  me  utterly  so,  or  he  would, 
some  time,  have  let  out  something  of  his  real  self. 
This  fits  in  well  with  the  theory  that  a  woman  has 
an  ennobling  influence  on  a  man.  No  doubt  my 
influence  has  had  something  to  do  with  this  deci- 
sion, it  has  been  so  inspiring  and  elevating ! " 

Jack  Duncan  came  once  more  to  the  house  be- 
fore commencement,  and  Marian  could  not  help  a 
feeling  of  constraint,  which  she  tried  to  conceal  by 
being  unusually  gay.  He  alluded  to  his  change  of 
plans  only  in  the  most  casual  way,  just  as  he  was 
taking  his  leave. 

"I  am  afraid  that  after  this,  Miss  Kent,  our 
paths  will  not  cross  very  often.  My  work  won't 
take  me  into  the  haunts  of  society." 

"  Why  not  ?    Are  n't  we  worth  saving  ?  " 

He  looked  at  her  keenly  for  a  moment,  and  then, 


RICH  ENOUGH.  IT 

without  any  response,  bade  her  good-by  and  went 
away. 

This  season  they  had  not  met.  Will  reported 
him  as  working  tremendously,  and  added,  "  When- 
ever I  ask  him  to  come  over,  he  says  he  is  too  busy. 
I  sha'n't  say  anything  more  about  it." 

Marian  was  glad  he  did  not  come,  for  she  knew 
that  she  could  not  feel  at  ease  with  him.  The 
view  that  she  had  gained  of  herself  did  not  please 
her  at  all.  Her  life  was  selfish,  unprofitable  to 
herself  and  everybody  else.  While  longing  for 
something  better,  she  had  come  into  the  knowledge 
of  her  father's  increasing  anxieties  in  his  unselfish 
struggle  to  provide  for  his  thoughtless  children,  and 
in  trying  to  help  him  she  was  developing  the  very 
qualities  which  she  thought  she  lacked. 


CHAPTER  II. 

SEVERAL  days  went  by,  and  nothing  more  was 
said  of  the  new  plan,  Marian  meanwhile  be- 
coming convinced  that  it  was  the  best  way  out  of 
their  difficulties.  She  had  learned  that  there  are 
times  for  silence,  and  so  waited  for  Betty  to  speak, 
as  she  knew  her  younger  sister  would  when  she  had 
thought  the  matter  out  for  herself.  The  birthday 
consultation  had  brought  out  both  sides  of  the 
question,  and  Marian  studied  it  continually. 

One  night  she  found  it  impossible  to  sleep.  The 
air  of  her  room  seemed  stifling,  and  in  her  restless- 
ness she  opened  the  door  and  stepped  into  the  hall. 
To  her  surprise  she  found  that  her  eyes  were  smart- 
ing painfully,  and  when  she  reached  the  stairway  a 
strong  smell  of  smoke  greeted  her. 

She  flew  down  stairs  to  meet  a  cloud  of  smoke 
coming  from  the  dining-room ;  there  were  tongues 
of  flame  darting  through  the  door,  arid  with  a  terri- 
fied scream  she  sprang  to  the  fire  alarm.  It  was 
but  a  moment  before  the  household  was  in  commo- 
tion. The  servants  tumbled  down  from  the  upper 
floor  and  rushed  about  in  everybody's  way ;  Mr. 
Kent  became  lost  in  hunting  for  a  hatchet ;  Betty 


RICH  ENOUGH.  19 

appeared  from  her  room,  her  eyes  dazed  with  sleep, 
and  then,  as  soon  as  they  were  opened  enough  to 
take  in  the  situation,  she  as  suddenly  disappeared. 

After  the  arrival  of  the  fire  department  the  ex- 
citement subsided ;  for,  as  the  papers  said  next 
morning,  "  What  might  have  been  a  tragedy  proved 
only  a  trivial  affair." 

It  seemed  rather  more  than  a  "  trivial  affair  "  to 
the  Kent  family,  when  by  the  early  dawn  they  took 
a  survey  of  the  ruin  wrought  by  water  and  smoke. 
The  fire  had  been  confined  to  the  dining-room,  but 
the  library  was  flooded  with  water,  and  the  wall 
between  it  and  the  dining-room  scorched  and  soaked. 
A  hole  in  the  ceiling  showed  where  the  fire  had 
begun  to  creep  through  to  the  room  above. 

Betty,  with  commendable  presence  of  mind,  had 
spread  out  the  blankets  on  the  floor,  emptied  the 
bureau  drawers  into  them,  and  then  added  the  con- 
tents of  the  closets.  "To  think,"  said  Marian, 
afterwards,  "  that  when  there  were  rugs  and  silver 
and  so  much  more  valuable  things  to  save,  you 
should  only  have  thought  of  clothes !  " 

"  You  're  not  logical,"  Betty  retorted  with  spirit. 
"  We  can  live  without  rugs,  but  not  without  clothes." 

Mr.  Kent  contemplated  the  wreck  in  despair.  "  It 
is  just  about  the  last  straw ! "  he  exclaimed.  "  How 
we  shall  refurnish,  I  do  not  see." 

"  But  the  insurance,"  said  Betty. 

"  Won't  be  a  circumstance.     The   loss   on   the 


20  RICH  ENOUGH. 

house  will  be  covered,  but  you  can't  get  much  satis- 
faction for  furniture  and  carpets  that  are  smoked 
and  soaked.  It  would  have  been  better  for  us  if 
things  had  been  burned  out  clean.  I  must  go  down 
town  now.  Don't  touch  the  library  or  dining-room 
until  the  insurance  agent  has  been  here." 

Then,  seeing  how  sober  were  the  faces  before  him, 
he  added,  "  But  don't  be  discouraged,  girls  !  There 
will  be  some  way  out  of  it ; "  and  he  tried  to  look 
cheerful  as  he  kissed  them  good-by. 

Mr.  Kent's  depression  returned  the  moment  he 
was  outside  of  the  door.  Feeling  already  that  it 
would  be  almost  impossible  to  get  through  the 
winter,  this  unexpected  demand  which  had  come 
upon  him  seemed  indeed  the  fatal  straw.  "  It  is 
hopeless,"  he  thought  to  himself.  "  I  have  assumed 
burdens  I  am  not  equal  to.  It  was  folly  for  a  man 
in  my  position  to  try  to  put  two  boys  through  col- 
lege. We  are  an  extravagant  family.  If  their 
mother  had  lived  to  teach  the  girls  to  be  economi- 
cal, it  might  have  been  different ;  but  how  could  I 
deny  them  anything?"  And  he  thought  of  his 
pretty  daughters  witli  a  tender  sigh. 

"  Oh,  good  morning,  Mr.  Blake.  Yes,  thank  you, 
we  did  get  off  very  easily." 

"  I  am  afraid,"  going  back  to  his  thoughts  again, 
"  Bob  will  have  to  leave  college.  Poor  fellow  !  it 
will  be  a  great  disappointment  to  him,  and  the  girls 
too.  But  it  must  be  —  unless  — "  Ah,  that  "unless  ! " 


RICH  ENOUGH.  21 

It  haunted  him  all  day.  Every  thought  and  plan 
ended  with  that.  Why  not  ?  It  would  be  perfectly 
safe.  Long  after  banking  hours  the  cashier  lin- 
gered, thinking,  thinking.  He  reviewed  his  life  from 
the  time  when  he  first  met  beautiful  Alice  Winthrop. 
He  was  not  exactly  in  the  position  to  marry  one  of 
the  society  belles,  and  support  her  as  her  father  had 
done,  but  she  was  ready  to  share  his  fortunes.  Had 
she  not  plenty  of  influential  connections,  who  would 
surely  help  him  on  ?  He  would  be  bank  president 
soon ;  his  investments  would  realize  a  fortune  by  the 
time  he  was  old  enough  to  retire  from  business ;  and 
so  they  began  their  life  together,  with  plenty  of 
courage.  Now  he  looked  back,  a  man  past  middle 
life,  still  a  cashier,  still  hoping  that  some  time  his 
Western  land  would  rise  in  value,  still  striving  to 
keep  up  with  the  family  position. 

Every  one  said  what  a  fortunate  thing  it  was  for 
the  Kent  girls  that  their  mother  had  been  of  the 
Winthrop  family  !  They  could  "  go  anywhere,"  and 
had  just  as  good  a  time  as  if  their  father  were  a 
millionaire.  But,  oh,  the  struggle  it  had  been  to 
send  the  daughters  to  the  right  schools,  and  fit  the 
boys  for  college  under  the  best  masters  ;  to  give 
them  all  the  advantages  of  the  girls  and  boys  in 
their  circle  ! 

Now  it  must  end.  Bob  must  go  into  business,  and 
climb  up  for  himself,  unless  —  It  would  be  simply 
borrowing,  he  reasoned ;  this  investment  was  a  sure 


22  RICH  ENOUGH. 

thing.  Why  should  he  always  stand  aside  and  see 
other  men  take  the  winnings  ?  All  these  years  that 
he  had  been  cashier  of  the  Second  National  he  had 
seen  chance  after  chance  go  by.  His  salary  had 
been  good,  but  he  had  never  been  able  to  save 
enough  to  take  advantage  of  any  opportunity.  Now 
it  was  imperative  that  he  should  have  money.  A 
few  hundreds,  even,  would  ease  the  pressure.  A 
few  thousands  would  give  him  a  new  start  in  life. 
The  mere  thought  gave  him  a  sense  of  relief. 

Why  should  he  not  have  one  chance  ?  There  were 
those  securities  of  Platt  &  Conway's,  which  would 
not  be  looked  at  for  months.  He  could  easily  raise 
on  them.  No  one  would  be  surprised  at  his  having 
some  few  railroad  bonds  ;  and  then  there  was  that 
sure  investment  Blake  had  told  him  of ;  there  was 
no  doubt  about  it.  Now  was  the  time  to  buy  ;  it  was 
the  chance  of  a  lifetime ;  and  before  the  year  was 
half  over  he  would  be  able  to  redeem  the  bonds  and 
restore  them  to  their  place.  It  would  be  simply 
borrowing ;  why  should  he  not  do  it  ?  Why  not  ? 
Mr.  Kent  brought  his  hand  down  upon  his  desk  with 
such  force  that  the  sound  made  him  start,  and 
seemed  to  free  him  suddenly  from  a  terrible  spell. 
Yes,  why  not!  Because  he  had  been  the  hus- 
band of  Alice  Winthrop !  Because  twenty  years  of 
ideal  married  life  should  not  be  sullied  by  one  dis- 
honorable act !  If  he  could  leave  his  children  no 
other  legacy  than  that  of  a  trusted  name,  no  sacri- 


EICH  ENOUGH.  23 

fice  should  be  too  great  for  that.  The  outlook  was 
dark  ahead,  but  it  should  make  neither  a  coward 
nor  a  thief  of  him.  It  was  cowardly  not  to  take  his 
children  more  into  his  confidence.  He  would  spare 
them  all  he  could,  but  they  must  grow  strong  in 
learning  to  meet  trouble  bravely.  He  winced  at  the 
thought  of  poverty  for  those  he  loved  so  much,  but 
how  small  a  thing  it  seemed  when  compared  with 
dishonor ! 

The  fit  of  madness  was  over,  and  as  he  walked 
home  that  night  he  thanked  God  for  the  temptation 
and  the  victory. 


CHAPTER  III. 

TV  T  EANWHILE,  Mr.  Kent's  daughters  had  spent 
1VJ.  a  busy  day. 

"Marian,"  Betty  had  said,  before  their  father  was 
fairly  out  of  the  house,  "  let 's  leave  this  muss,  and 
go  to  Southville.  My  heart  turns  to  the  old  home- 
stead." 

"  Do  you  mean  it  ?  "  cried  Marian,  joyfully,  begin- 
ning to  think  that  the  fire  might  prove  a  blessing 
in  disguise.  "  We  '11  go  this  minute." 

"  But,  understand,  it  does  n't  decide  anything," 
said  Betty,  quickly ;  "  only  we  '11  go  out  and  take 
a  look." 

"  Of  course  not !  We  could  n't  decide,  any  way, 
without  consulting  papa." 

But  they  did  not  get  off  immediately ;  for  be- 
tween the  calls  of  sympathizing  friends,  the  visit 
of  the  insurance  agent,  and  the  bringing  order  out 
of  the  general  confusion,  it  was  lunch-time  before 
they  were  free.  Then  Bob  dropped  in  upon  them 
and  wanted  to  look  the  ground  all  over.  But  his 
supply  of  "  cuts  "  was  too  short  for  him  to  skip 
more  than  one  recitation,  so  he  had  to  fly  back  to 
college,  and  it  was  still  early  in  the  afternoon  when 


RICH  ENOUGH.  25 

they  left  the  house,  bound  on  their  secret  expe- 
dition. The  spice  of  adventure  about  it  put  them 
in  high  spirits. 

"  Who  would  think,  to  look  at  us,"  said  Betty, 
walking  ahead  of  Marian  and  surveying  her  criti- 
cally, "  that  we  are  seeking  a  refuge  in  which  to 
hide  our  poverty !  You  are  fairly  imposing  in 
those  furs,  and  if  my  cloth  suit  is  n't  just  about  as 
it  should  be,  I  'm  much  mistaken.  People  will 
suppose,"  as  she  hailed  a  car,  "  that  we  are  swells 
going  out  to  visit  our  poor  relations." 

But  by  the  time  they  were  deposited  at  the  termi- 
nus of  the  road,  and  stood  watching  the  car  dis- 
appear around  the  corner  toward  the  city,  their 
spirits  flagged  somewhat.  Betty  looked  about  her 
and  shivered  a  little. 

"  Oh,  how  lonely  !  "  she  exclaimed. 

They  were  in  a  bit  of  real  country.  It  might 
be  beautiful  in  summer;  but  now,  with  the  bare 
branches  of  the  trees  swaying  in  the  wind,  and  the 
bleak  meadows  stretching  far  away  in  the  pale  sun- 
light, the  prospect  looked  desolate  to  the  city-bred 
girls. 

"  Don't  let 's  stand  here  any  longer,"  said  Marian, 
her  own  heart  sinking  a  little. 

They  turned  to  the  south,  and  a  short  walk 
brought  them  into  a  broad  street  lined  with  great 
elms  whose  branches  formed  an  arch  over  their 
heads.  On  either  side  were  comfortable,  old-fash- 


26  RICH  ENOUGH. 

ioned  houses,  and  the  street  ended  in  a  square, 
where  the  aristocracy  of  the  olden  days  had  lived 
in  dignified  seclusion. 

The  girls  stopped  before  a  large  white  house, 
set  well  back  from  the  sidewalk.  The  tall, 
fluted  columns  of  the  portico  gave  it  a  stately 
air,  and  it  was  with  quite  a  feeling  of  pride  that 
Marian  put  the  key  in  the  lock.  The  door  swung 
open  into  a  square  hall ;  but  no  sooner  were  they 
fairly  inside,  and  the  door  closed  behind  them,  than 
Betty's  courage  gave  out. 

"  Marian,"  she  said,  seizing  her  sister's  arm,  "  I 
don't  dare  to  go  around  this  house.  Suppose  there 
is  some  one  hidden  here !  We  ought  not  to  have 
come  without  one  of  the  boys.  Don't  let 's  stay ! " 

"  Oh,  nonsense,  Betty  !  Give  it  up,  now  that  we 
are  actually  in  the  house  ?  There  's  nothing  to  be 
afraid  of  ;  come  on ! " 

Betty  followed  reluctantly  into  the  first  room  at 
the  left  of  the  hall.  It  was  a  square  room,  with 
panelled  wainscoting,  and  a  great  stone  fireplace 
with  a  high  mantel  above  it.  A  door  beside  the 
fireplace  led  into  a  smaller  room  back  of  it. 

"  These  rooms,  of  course,  will  be  the  parlor  and 
library,"  said  Marian,  passing  through  into  the  back 
room.  "  Papa  can  slip  in  here  when  he  wants  to 
be  quiet.  Why,  see,  it  looks  out  into  the  garden ! 
Betty,  do  come  here  and  see  how  pretty  it  will  be  in 
summer ! " 


RICH  ENOUGH.  27 

They  went  on  through  the  back  hall,  pantries  of 
all  kinds,  and  a  dismal-looking  kitchen,  and  so  came 
around  to  the  front  room  on  the  right  of  the  hall. 
"  This  will  have  to  be  the  dining-room,"  Marian 
planned.  "  It  has  the  morning  sun,  you  see.  It 
will  be  very  nice,  don't  you  think  so,  Betty  ? " 

Instead  of  answering,  Betty  dropped  down  on 
the  old  hair-cloth  sofa  which  stood  between  the 
windows,  and  burst  into  tears.  To  her  sister's 
exclamation  of  surprise  she  broke  out,  "  It 's  per- 
fectly horrid.  The  floors  are  all  up  hill  and  down  ; 
the  windows  are  so  high  up  you  need  a  step-ladder 
to  see  out  of  them.  I  knew  I  should  hate  it,  and 
I  do.  I  can't  live  here  !  " 

Marian  in  her  turn  dropped  down  on  the  sofa,  and 
regarded  her  sister  with  despairing  eyes.  She  had 
secretly  thought  that  when  Betty  saw  the  old-fash- 
ioned rooms  her  taste  for  decoration  and  house- 
furnishing  would  inspire  her  with  a  desire  to  try 
her  hand  in  this  new  spot ;  but,  instead  of  that, 
she  had  utterly  collapsed,  and  Marian  felt  that  her 
scheme  was  an  impossible  one,  —  for  what  could 
she  do  alone  ? 

Betty  broke  out  again  :  "  You  keep  saying, '  This 
will  be  the  dining-room,  and  this  will  be  papa's 
study,'  just  as  if  it  were  all  settled  that  we  should 
live  here,  when  the  distinct  understanding  was 
that  we  should  come  to  no  decision  until  we  had 
been  out  here  and  looked  the  house  all  over." 


28  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"  Why,  of  course  it  is  n't  decided.  I  've  thought 
of  it  so  much,  I  simply  fell  into  that  way  of 
speaking." 

"  Marian  Kent,  you  have  made  up  your  mind  to 
live  here,  and  the  whole  family  together  could  n't 
make  you  change  it.  It  was  just  a  form,  your 
bringing  me  here  to  '  decide,'  "  forgetting  that  she 
had  herself  proposed  the  trip.  "  You  '11  drag  us 
all  out  here  by  the  hair  of  our  heads,  I  know, 
whether  we  want  to  come  or  not." 

Before  Marian  could  answer  this  unjust  attack 
there  came  an  interruption.  Rat-a-tat-tat  went  the 
old-fashioned  knocker. 

"  Who  can  that  be  ? "  said  Marian,  as  they  both 
started.  "  I  suppose  I  must  go  to  the  door." 

"  Don't  you  do  it.  Marian !  Of  course  it 's  some 
one  who  has  seen  us  come  in  here,  and  had  the 
impertinence  to  follow.  Why  didn't  we  bring 
Bob?" 

"  It 's  a  woman,"  Marian  announced,  as  she 
peered  out  of  the  window,  — "  an  agent  for  tidy- 
fasteners,  probably."  Again  the  knocker  waked 
the  echoes.'  . 

"  She  is  determined  to  come  in,  any  way,  and  I 
think,  Betty,  I  '11  see  who  it  is."  Marian  left  the 
door  ajar  as  she  stepped  into  the  hall,  so  that  Betty 
could  see  the  quaint  figure  that  walked  quickly  in 
as  her  sister  unbolted  the  outside  door.  A  gray 
blanket  shawl  was  folded  over  her  shoulders,  a 


RICH  ENOUGH.  29 

large  silk  hood  covered  her  head,  and  her  gown 
barely  reached  her  ankles. 

"  Don't  keep  the  door  open  a  moment,  Miss 
Kent,"  said  a  high-pitched  voice,  as  the  stranger 
held  out  her  hand  to  Marian.  "  I  assume  that  this 
is  Miss  Kent.  Yes  ?  I  knew  it !  And  now  to 
explain  my  intrusion,  as  it  were. 

"As  I  said  to  Sarah  when  I  saw  you  come  by  the 
house,  if  I  don't  go  and  speak  to  those  girls  now, 
I  may  never  have  another  chance,  and  shall  just 
regret  it  all  my  life.  You  see  I  knew  all  your 
folks  long  before  you  ever  saw  daylight." 

"Won't  you  come  in  here?"  said  the  amazed 
Marian  ;  and  before  Betty  had  time  to  smooth  out 
her  plumage,  the  strange  visitor  was  ushered  into 
the  room. 

"  My  sister  Elizabeth,  Mrs.  —  " 

"  To  be  sure  !  Mrs.  Bassett,  who  was  a  Strong. 
That  probably  does  n't  convey  any  idea  to  your 
mind,  but  I  will  explain  just  as  fast  as  ever  I  can." 
And  she  seated  herself  energetically  on  the  sofa, 
and  Betty  saw  then  that  the  big  hood  hid  an 
attractive  face,  with  bright  eyes  and  wavy  gray 
hair. 

"  I  saw  you  on  the  street,  in  the  city,  the  other 
day,"  she  continued,  addressing  herself  to  Marian, 
who,  leaning  against  the  window,  looked  particu- 
larly tall  and  dignified,  "  and  I  never  came  so 
near  speaking  to  a  stranger  in  all  my  life  ;  have  n't 


30  RICH  ENOUGH. 

got  over  it  yet  that  I  did  n't.  And  when  I  saw 
you  walking  by  the  house  to-day,  as  I  was  sitting 
by  the  window,  I  fell  right  back  in  my  chair. 
And  when  I  told  Sarah,  she  said,  '  If  you  don't  go 
and  speak  to  those  girls,  I  '11  go  and  ask  them  to 
come  over  here ;  for  as  for  having  you  say  all  the 
rest  of  your  life  you  '11  never  get  over  it,  I  can't 
stand  it.'  And  so  I  came.  And  though  you  're 
neither  of  you  as  pretty  as  she  was,  I  should  know 
you  were  Alice  Winthrop's  daughters."  Here  Mrs. 
Bassett  was  compelled  to  pause  for  breath,  but 
before  either  of  her  hearers  could  think  of  the 
right  thing  to  say  under  the  circumstances,  she 
began  again.  "  I  'm  glad  to  find  you  in  the  house 
where  she  was  a  girl.  To  think  how  I  used  to 
come  right  in  and  go  up  those  stairs  to  her  room ! 
Dear,  dear !  and  I  haven't  been  in  the  house  since  ! 
You  see  the  way  of  it  was,  before  your  mother 
thought  of  marrying,  I  had  taken  John  Bassett, 
and  gone  West,  and  only  just  back  this  spring ;  and 
changed  enough  it  is,  I  can  tell  you !  I  do  wish 
your  folks  were  coming  back  to  live  in  the  home 
of  your  ancestors,  some  of  which  are  mine  ;  so 
we  are  sort  of  related,  though  it  would  take  me  too 
long  to  tell  you  now  just  how.  But  if  I  could  see 
Alice  Winthrop's  children  going  in  and  out  of  her 
old  home,  it  would  do  me  a  world  of  good." 

And  Mrs.  Bassett  looked  inquiringly  from  one 
to  the  other. 


RICH  ENOUGH.  31 

Before  Marian  could  decide  what  response  to 
make  to  this,  Betty  spoke.  "  Well,  Mrs.  Bassett, 
you  '11  have  the  pleasure,  for  we  are  coming  to  live 
here  just  as  soon  as  we  can  get  ready.  We  had  a 
fire  in  our  house  last  night,  and  —  " 

"Oh,  I  saw  that  in  the  paper !  —  I  see  every- 
thing about  you,  —  and  I  'm  real  sorry  for  you  ;  but 
I  declare,  that  fire  was  providential  for  us,  if  it 's 
going  to  send  you  out  here  to  live ;  now  that 
does  please  me,  and  I  '11  run  right  home  and  tell 
Sarah.  She 's  my  brother's  second  wife.  You 
can  see  our  house  outside  the  square,  the  second 
from  the  corner.  Now  if  there  's  anything  we  can 
do  to  help  you  when  you  're  moving  in,  just  let  us 
know,  and  we  '11  be  real  glad  to  lend  you  a  tack- 
hammer  or  anything  else.  But  don't  you  sit  still 
another  minute  in  this  chilly  house.  I  'm  going." 
And  the  little  woman  rushed  off  before  the  girls 
had  time  to  accompany  her  to  the  door. 

Marian  turned  on  Betty  at  once.  "  What  did 
you  mean  by  telling  her  so  calmly  that  we  are  com- 
ing here  right  away  ?  It  will  be  all  over  South  - 
ville  before  morning.  You  fairly  took  my  breath 
away." 

"  I  merely  thought,"  said  Betty,  with  a  comical 
look  on  her  face,  "  that  I  would  do  my  share  of  '  de- 
ciding ! '  But  for  the  last  time  I  will  say,  Marian 
Kent,  that  I  just  hate,  hate,  hate  it !  Don't  look  so 
dejected  ;  that 's  my  last  fling.  Now  let 's  come  up- 


32  RICH  ENOUGH. 

stairs.     How  out  of  place  our  furniture  will  look 

here ! " 

.    "  There  's  a  lot  of  old  stuff  up  garret." 

"  Really  !  why  did  n't  you  say  so  before  ?  "  and 
Betty  fairly  flew  up  the  broad,  low  stairs.  At  the 
head  she  paused  and  clapped  her  hands  as  she  sur- 
veyed the  large  square  landing  over  the  front 
hall.  "  We  '11  have  this  for  our  morning-room, 
with  our  sewing-table  and  writing-desk,  and  a 
little  bookcase  with  our  pick-up  books ;  won't  it 
be  cosey  ?" 

In  the  storeroom  in  the  garret  a  most  heteroge- 
neous collection  of  furniture  in  all  stages  of  dilapi- 
dation greeted  their  sight. 

"  We  '11  set  Bob  to  tinkering  here,"  said  Marian, 
pausing  in  the  doorway,  while  Betty  plunged 
eagerly  into  the  midst  of  the  store.  "Oh,  here's 
the  sweetest  desk,  all  full  of  little  cubbies,  just  the 
thing  for  our  cosey  corner,  and  do  see  that  great 
big  chair!  If  it  had  new  springs,  and  was  re- 
covered, it  would  be  lovely  in  the  parlor.  Oh,  what 
a  fascinating  place !  Do  look  at  that  cute  little 
table  over  there !  " 

"  Betty,  come  out,  do  !  You  will  be  covered  with 
dust.  We'll  come  here  with  old  gowns  on  some 
day,  and  dig  out  the  treasures." 

"  Any  way,"  said  Betty,  as  they  started  down- 
stairs, "  it  will  be  fun  to  fix  up  the  old  place,  however 
we  may  feel  about  living  in  it.  We  might  come 


RICH  ENOUGH.  33 

out  here  every  day  and  work,  and  get  it  all  ready 
before  we  say  a  word  to  papa  ;  then  drug  him  some 
night,  and  bring  him  over  in  a  carriage.  Would  n't 
it  be  thrilling  ? " 

"  Like  a  dime  novel,"  said  Marian,  laughing, 
"  and  so  practicable !  " 

They  took  one  look  through  the  upper  rooms 
and  then  hurried  out  of  the  house.  The  short 
afternoon  was  fast  merging  into  twilight,  and  it 
was  high  time  to  be  turning  homeward. 

"  I  wonder,"  said  Marian,  looking  about  the 
square  as  they  walked  away,  "  what  kind  of  people 
live  in  these  houses,  and  if  they  are  nice  !  Is  n't  it 
strange  that  when  this  was  mamma's  old  home,  and 
we  have  always  lived  so  near,  we  know  nothing  at 
all  of  the  people  about  here  ?  " 

"  Don't  you  remember  how  full  this  house  used 
to  be  of  children  ? "  Betty  said,  as  they  passed  a 
big,  low,  rather  shabby  brown  house,  with  a  comfort- 
able veranda  running  all  around  it.  "  Perhaps  they 
have  all  grown  up,  and  we  shall  have  half  a  dozen 
bosom  friends  within  a  week.  I  suppose  in  the 
suburbs  everybody  calls  on  new  people." 

"  Yes,"  said  Marian,  "  and  then  Mrs.  Bassett  will 
take  us  under  her  wing  and  introduce  us." 

"  Do  you  know,  Marian,  I  like  that  Mrs.  Bassett. 
She  was  just  dying  to  go  over  the  house  with  us, 
but  she  had  enough  delicacy  of  feeling  to  think 
that  we  would  rather  be  alone.  I  hope,  though,  that 

3 


34  RICH  ENOUGH. 

all  our  neighbors  are  not  such  talkers !  I  like  to 
get  in  a  word  once  in  a  while  myself." 

The  two  girls  met  their  father  in  the  hall  that 
evening  and  helped  him  take  off  his  overcoat. 

"  We  are  going  to  have  dinner  in  the  parlor 
to-night,  papa,"  said  Betty.  "  See  how  pleasant  it 
looks  !"  and  she  pushed  back  the  portiere,  showing 
the  table  bright  with  flowers  and  silver.  "  There 
were  crowds  of  people  here  this  morning,"  she 
went  on,  "  and  they  seemed  to  think  that  flowers 
would  be  consoling.  It  was  great  fun."  Then, 
seeing  how  sober  was  her  father's  face,  "  we  have 
been  talking  heaps  to-day,  Marian  and  I,  and  we 
want  to  tell  you  all  about  it." 

Mr.  Kent  smiled  faintly.  "  Supposing  we  keep 
it  till  after  dinner,  for  I  am  tired." 

"  Oh,  my  room  does  look  so  forlorn !  "  Betty  ex- 
claimed, as  they  sat  down  at  the  table.  "  1  can't 
bear  to  go  into  it.  Perhaps  I  shall  never  see  that 
room  in  order  again,"  glancing  slyly  at  Marian, 
who  gave  her  a  warning  look.  But  it  was  unneces- 
sary :  Mr.  Kent  was  so  absorbed  in  thought,  he  did 
not  notice  it ;  and  although  Betty  chattered  away 
bravely  all  through  dinner,  she  could  not  win  more 
than  a  passing  smile  from  her  father.  After  the 
coffee,  he  settled  himself  in  an  easy-chair,  and 
then  Betty  perched  herself  on  the  arm  and  began  : 
"  I  'm  disappointed  in  you,  papa ;  you  don't  show 
any  interest  in  our  great  plan." 


KICK  ENOUGH.  35 

"  Oh,  yes,"  said  Mr.  Kent,  rousing  himself,  "  tell 
me  about  it." 

"  It 's  Marian's  plan,  really,  and  she  must  tell 
it.  I  '11  simply  elucidate  when  she  grows  foggy." 

"  Well,  Marian  ?  " 

"  Is  n't  the  Southville  house  empty  now  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  he  answered  with  a  sigh,  "  and  I  wish  I 
knew  of  a  tenant." 

"  That 's  just  it,"  Betty  interposed.  "  Marian  has 
found  a  tenant." 

"  Who  ? "  said  Mr.  Kent,  turning  to  Marian  in 
surprise. 

"  Betty  and  myself,"  she  answered  with  a  smile. 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  "  he  asked,  almost  sharply. 

"  Won't  you  take  us  ? "  Marian  tried  to  speak 
lightly. 

"  You  don't  know  what  you  are  talking  about. 
One  look  at  the  house  would  settle  the  scheme  at 
once." 

"  Oh,  Marian,  begin  at  the  beginning  and  tell  him 
all  about  it." 

So  Marian,  with  numerous  side  remarks  from 
Betty,  went  back  to  the  night  when  she  looked 
over  the  accounts  with  him ;  told  of  her  remorseful 
thoughts,  the  talk  on  the  birthday  night,  the  expe- 
dition to-day,  and  the  decision  they  had  come  to,  if 
he  approved.  Mr.  Kent  sat  shading  his  eyes  from 
the  light,  and  listened  without  a  word.  When  Mar- 
ian finished  there  was  silence  for  a  little  time, 


36  RICH  ENOUGH. 

until  Betty,  in  her  impatience,  spoke.  "  Don't  you 
think  it  a  good  plan,  papa  ?  " 

"  I  am  afraid  you  have  not  counted  the  cost. 
The  winter  would  seem  very  long  out  there." 

"  Why,  the  idea  of  your  discouraging  us  !  Won't 
it  save  you  ever  so  much  money  ?  Marian  said 
so;  and  if  we  go  there,  we  shall  have  furniture 
enough  without  buying  anything  new,  and  we 
are  going  to  have  great  fun  fixing  it  up.  Oh,  I 
thought  you  'd  be  so  pleased !  "  and  Betty's  face 
was  full  of  disappointment. 

"  Pleased  !  "  echoed  Mr.  Kent.  "  It  would  relieve 
me  as  I  cannot  explain  to  you,"  and  his  voice  broke. 

"  Why  have  n't  we  done  it  before,"  exclaimed 
Marian,  filled  with  poignant  regret ;  while  emotional 
Betty  threw  herself  bodily  upon  her  father,  in  the 
midst  of  an  April  shower  of  tears.  "  What  a  little 
pig  I  have  been !  " 

In  the  long  talk  which  followed,  Mr.  Kent  took 
his  daughters  into  his  confidence  as  never  before. 
Now  that  their  eyes  were  opened,  he  found  them 
eager  to  help  him  all  that  they  could,  and  ready  to 
give  up  many  things  which  he  would  never  have 
thought  he  could  ask  of  them.  Life  had  a  new  mean- 
ing for  them  all  as  he  shared  his  anxieties  with  them, 
and  when  he  kissed  them  good-night,  there  were 
tears  in  all  their  eyes  when  he  said,  "  Never  pity 
me  again,  my  darlings,  for  I  have  had  everything 
in  the  world  except  wealth ! " 


CHAPTER  IY. 

WHEN  the  brothers  learned  of  the  great  deci- 
sion, through  a  note  from  Marian,  they 
were  together  in  Will's  room,  which  was  just  the 
place  for  loafing,  with  its  luxurious  couch  and  easy- 
chairs  ;  the  open  fire ;  fur  rugs  "  thrown  about  in  a 
large  way,"  as  Bob  put  it;  fine  pictures  on  the 
walls ;  beer-mugs,  pipes,  boxing-gloves,  and  fencing- 
outfit  on  and  over  the  mantel.  Of  course  there 
were  many  books,  but  it  was  the  room  of  a  man  of 
leisure  rather  than  that  of  a  hard  student. 

"  On  the  whole,"  the  elder  brother  said,  after  read- 
ing Marian's  note,  "  it 's  about  the  best  thing  to  be 
done.  They  could  n't  afford  to  refurnish  in  town 
with  any  kind  of  style,  and  there  is  always  some- 
thing rather  fine  in  living  in  the  *  home  of  our  an- 
cestors,' as  Marian  calls  it.  That 's  what  takes  the 
girls,  I  know." 

"  "Which  shows  how  little  you  do  know,"  said 
Bob  with  some  warmth.  "  It  is  awfully  hard  for 
the  girls  to  give  up  the  city  and  go  off  in  winter  to 
Southville.  They  are  just  doing  it  to  save  money ; 
and  because  they  carry  it  off  well,  you  are  taken  in. 
I  am  ashamed  that  we  should  go  right  on,  and  they 


38  RICH  ENOUGH. 

make  all  the  sacrifices ;  but  we  might  at  least  appre- 
ciate what  they  are  doing." 

"  In  my  opinion,  the  best  way  we  can  help  is  to 
get  our  professions  as  fast  as  possible,  so  as  to  take 
care  of  ourselves." 

"  Yes,  if  we  assume  that  we  have  a  right  to 
study  a  profession.  I  don't  see  why  father  has 
not  the  right  to  turn  us  off  and  tell  us  to  take  care 
of  ourselves.  We  're  old  enough." 

"  Look  here,  Bob,"  said  his  brother,  taking  his 
cigar  from  his  mouth  and  rising  from  the  easy- 
chair  in  which  he  had  been  lounging,  "  don't  you 
suppose  I  know  that  all  this  talk  is  aimed  at  me  ? 
I  am  of  age,  and  I  might  throw  away  my  education 
and  go  to  digging  ditches,  but  whether  I  do  or  not 
is  none  of  your  business.  It 's  between  father  and 
myself.  I  don't  want  to  quarrel  with  you,  but  you 
are  getting  mighty  cheeky,  and  I  'd  like  to  suggest 
that  you  devote  yourself  to  managing  your  own 
affairs,  and  let  mine  alone !  " 

Bob's  face  had  flushed  hotly  during  this  speech, 
and  he  said  fiercely :  — 

"  You  don't  care  to  quarrel  with  me ;  you  're  too 
lazy,  you  mean !  But  I  'd  much  rather  you  'd  do 
that  fair  and  square  than  be  so  confoundedly  in- 
different to  everything  ;  "  and  without  waiting  for 
an  answer  he  left  the  room. 

Will  dropped  back  into  his  seat,  discomposed 
enough  to  forget  his  cigar  for  a  time.  "  Imperti- 


men  ENOUGH.  39 

nent  young  beggar ! "  he  muttered ;  but  some  of  his 
brother's  words  rankled.  As  it  is  with  many 
another  eldest  son,  his  career  had  been  the  first 
consideration  in  the  family  ever  since  he  could  re- 
member. Lately  he  had  discovered  that  his  sisters 
and  brother  were  beginning  to  take  a  critical  atti- 
tude toward  him,  which,  after  the  unstinted  admira- 
tion of  the  past,  was  very  uncomfortable.  College 
life  makes  a  man  self-centred  for  the  time  being, 
and  unless  he  is  naturally  of  an  unselfish  nature 
lie  will  find  it  hard  to  break  the  spell  when  he 
comes  out  into  the  world.  Will  Kent  as  a  law  stu- 
dent, with  a  circle  of  classmates,  several  of  whom 
took  law  merely  as  an  excuse  for  continuing  their 
pleasant  student  life,  had  drifted  into  the  habit  of 
working  just  enough  to  get  through,  and  devoted 
the  rest  of  the  time  to  what  he  designated  as  "  so- 
cial culture."  To  Bob  it  looked  as  if  that  consisted 
of  smoking  a  great  deal  with  the  boys,  and  "  talk- 
ing wild." 

"I  suppose  I  could  cut  off  a  penny  here  and 
there,"  he  reflected,  thinking  of  his  choice  cigars 
and  certain  little  suppers  ;  "  but  I  hate  nigging, 
and  the  boys  would  say  I  was  growing  stingy. 
They  would  n't  like  that  at  home.  Bob,  I  know, 
thinks  I  might  tutor ;  but  how  it  would  hamper  me, 
and  my  room  would  n't  be  the  gathering-place  any 
longer ;  and  what  is  more  important  for  a  lawyer 
than  a  large  circle  of  acquaintances  ?  Well,  I  don't 


40  RICH  ENOUGH. 

see  that  I  can  do  much  any  way.  I  have  been 
rather  extravagant  on  clothes,  I  '11  admit.  Sha'n't 
need  anything  more  in  that  line  for  some  time,  and 
1  '11  look  after  expenses  a  little  more  sharply.  No 
use  in  saying  anything  about  it,  though ;  the  girls 
would  take  it  as  an  admission  that  I  've  been  ex- 
travagant, and  then  they  'd  have  a  good  pull  over 
me." 

Bob,  meanwhile,  had  rushed  home  to  soothe  his 
ruffled  feelings.  He  found  his  sisters  in  the  parlor, 
which  looked  like  a  workshop,  with  curtains  and 
furniture  coverings  and  the  contents  of  piece-bags 
scattered  all  over  the  floor  and  chairs.  They  were 
hard  at  work,  both  with  needles  and  tongues,  and 
he  fell  on  them  like  a  whirlwind.  "  Bless  you,  my 
children  ! "  he  said,  giving  them  each  a  hug.  "  I  've 
come  over  to  admire  you  and  offer  my  humble 
services." 

"  You  're  just  the  one  we  wanted,"  said  Betty, 
eagerly,  as  she  picked  up  her  thread,  scissors,  and 
thimble  from  the  floor.  "  We  keep  thinking  of  so 
many  things  to  do,  it  makes  us  fairly  wild ;  and  if 
you  would  make  a  list  for  us,  it  would  help  ever  so 
much." 

Bob  and  Marian  laughed,  and  the  latter  said, 
"  Betty  is  perfectly  happy  now.  She  has  not  had 
such  a  chance  for  lists  in  all  her  life." 

"  You  may  laugh,  but  there  's  nothing  which  so 
saves  the  brain  when  you  've  about  forty  things  to 


RICH  ENOUGH.  41 

remember.  Here,  Bob,  put  down  heads,  —  Parlor, 
Study,  Dining-room,  etc.,  —  and  we  '11  tell  you  what 
to  put  under  them.  And,  oh,  Bob,  you  must  give 
us  every  moment  you  can  ;  there  are  piles  of  things 
in  the  garret  that  would  be  perfectly  lovely  if  they 
were  mended  up,  and  you  're  so  good  at  that ! " 

"  I  '11  work  every  afternoon,  if  I  have  to  study 
till  daybreak  to  make  up  for  it.  Tt  makes  me  feel 
awfully  small  to  do  nothing  myself  at  this  crisis  of 
our  affairs.  The  girls  are  the  flowers  of  this 
family!"  He  ended  with  a  laugh  to  hide  his  real 
earnestness. 

"  You  're  too  complimentary  to  seem  natural," 
Betty  said. 

"  Well,  I  '11  tell  you  what  it  is :  I  've  more  than 
half  a  mind  to  throw  up  college  and  go  into  Uncle 
Dwight's  office.  Why,  in  a  little  while  I  might  be 
supporting  you  all,  and  it  will  be  forever  or  never, 
the  way  I  have  started." 

"  I  '11  turn  dressmaker  first !  "  said  Betty. 
"  Why,  it  would  just  spoil  it  all  if  you  gave  up 
college.  What  are  we  going  to  retire  from  the 
world  for,  if  not  to  give  our  boys  the  chance  to  dis- 
tinguish themselves  ?  " 

"  I  know,"  said  Bob  with  a  groan,  "  and  that 's 
what  I  don't  like." 

"  It 's  '  all  in  the  family,'  so  what  difference  does 
it  make  ? "  said  Marian. 

Just  then  there  was  a  clinking  of  chains  and  a 


42  RICH  ENOUGH. 

carriage  stopped  at  the  house.  Betty  sprang  to 
the  window  and  peeped  out.  "Aunt  Cornelia,  of  all 
people  !  "  she  exclaimed.  "  Look  at  this  room !  " 

The  others  rose  instinctively  to  their  feet.  The 
door  opened,  and  a  tall,  impressive  woman,  clad  in 
the  richest  of  gowns  and  a  most  aggressively  new 
bonnet,  swept  into  the  room. 

"  Good  afternoon,  girls,"  she  said,  allowing  each 
of  them  to  kiss  her  cheek.  "  Ah,  Robert !  taking  a 
cut  as  usual,  I  see.  Really,"  sinking  into  a  chair 
and  raising  a  lorgnette  to  her  eyes,  "  it 's  rather 
a  pity  to  get  your  only  habitable  room  into  such  a 
state." 

"  We  are  not  receiving  to-day ;  did  ri't  Maggie 
tell  you  ?  "  said  Betty.  There  was  such  innocence 
in  her  tone  that  Aunt  Cornelia  could  not  believe 
she  meant  anything,  and  so,  ignoring  her,  turned  to 
Marian. 

"  I  have  not  been  able  to  come  in  before  to  talk 
things  over ;  and  really,  Marian,  I  should  think  you 
would  have  come  to  me,  instead  of  waiting  for  me 
to  come  to  you." 

"  Why,  Aunt  Cornelia,  it  did  not  occur  to  me 
that  our  fire  was  of  enough  importance  for  me  to 
take  up  any  of  your  time  with  it,"  said  Marian,  a 
little  color  coming  into  her  cheeks. 

"  You  know  very  well  that  with  me  the  interests 
of  the  family  are  paramount." 

Aunt  Cornelia  suddenly  fastened  a  penetrating 


"AUNT  CORNELIA,  OF  ALL  PEOPLE!" 


RICH  ENOUGH.  43 

gaze  on  Bob.  She  fancied  she  had  heard  a  chuckle 
from  the  corner  where  he  had  taken  refuge  beside 
Betty ;  but  they  both  looked  very  serious,  and  so 
she  continued. 

"  I  have  a  plan  to  propose  which  I  know  will  be 
distasteful  to  you,  but  which  I  consider  the  most 
suitable  thing  for  you  under  the  circumstances." 

"  Aunt  Cornelia,"  hastily  interposed  Marian, 
noting  the  glances  which  Bob  and  Betty  were 
exchanging,  "  we  have  made  up  our  minds  to  go 
back  to  the  old  house  in  South ville,  and  sub-let  this 
one." 

"  Oh,"  she  responded,  "  you  have  decided  on 
that,  have  you?" 

"  Yes,  and  papa  is  to  advertise  at  once.  Don't 
you  think  it  is  a  good  plan  ?  " 

Aunt  Cornelia's  bonnet  somehow  looked  less 
aggressive  as  she  answered :  — 

"  A  very  good  plan,  Marian.  Of  course,  with 
your  improvident  habits,  you  have  nothing  laid  by 
with  which  to  refurnish  this  house,  so  it  is  the 
most  dignified  thing  you  can  do.  By  this  move 
you  can  keep  the  knowledge  of  your  straitened 
circumstances  in  the  family." 

"  It 's  nothing  to  be  ashamed  of ! "  said  Betty, 
impetuously.  "  I  mean  to  tell  every  one  that  we 
can't  afford  to  live  in  the  city." 

Aunt  Cornelia  turned  her  lorgnette  on  Betty. 
"  Elizabeth,  when  will  you  learn  repose  of  man- 


44  RICH  ENOUGH. 

ner  ? "  she  said  coldly.  "  It  is  quite  unnecessary 
to  take  society  into  your  confidence." 

"  We  sha'n't  need  to  say  anything,"  Marian  said 
laughingly.  "  Every  one  will  understand  it."  And 
then,  to  change  the  current  of  her  aunt's  thoughts, 
"  But  what  is  your  plan,  Aunt  Cornelia  ?  " 

"  Oh,  I  quite  approve  of  your  going  to  Southvillc, 
and  since  that  is  decided  upon,  there  is  no  need  of 
considering  anything  else." 

Aunt  Cornelia  had  no  idea  of  telling  them  she 
had  come  to  propose  that  very  plan  herself !  She 
added  graciously  :  — 

"  I  have  a  set  of  furniture  in  my  storeroom  that 
I  will  send  you,  and  one  or  two  chairs.  For  the 
country  they  will  do  very  well,  if  they  are  not  quite 
in  style.  I  don't  doubt  that  you  will  be  very  com- 
fortable out  there,  and  I  hope  you  will  find  a  com- 
pensation in  doing  your  duty  that  will  make  up  for 
any  loss  of  gayety."  Aunt  Cornelia  wore  a  very 
righteous  expression. 

"  I  am  sorry  for  Betty  to  lose  so  much.  You 
know  she  was  to  come  out  this  winter,"  said 
Marian,  with  a  tiny  hope  that  their  rich  relation 
would  be  moved  to  do  something  for  the  debutante. 

"  It  won't  hurt  her  to  wait  a  year ;  her  manners 
are  still  very  unformed  ; "  and  with  this  neat  little 
thrust  Aunt  Cornelia  rose  to  her  feet. 

Bob  escorted  her  to  her  carriage,  and  returned  to 
find  Betty  shaking  her  fist  at  the  window.  "  I 


RICH  ENOUGH.  45 

believe  she 's  glad  to  think  of  getting  us  out  of  her 
sight.  Selfish  old  thing !  she  knows  she  ought  to 
give  me  a  reception  this  winter.  I  '11  find  some 
way  of  going  into  society  with  my  'unformed 
manners,'  if  only  to  crush  her,  and  I  '11  elope  before 
her  very  eyes,  if  she  does  n't  look  out ! " 

"  She  'd  only  say, '  Just  what  I  should  have  ex- 
pected of  that  girl ! '  "  laughed  Bob. 

"  Why  could  n't  she  be  one  of  those  lovely  aunts 
with  a  big  heart  who  would  like  nothing  better  than 
to  devote  herself  to  making  her  nephews  and  nieces 
happy  !  "  sighed  Marian. 

"  With  all  her  money,  what  gorgeous  times  she 
could  give  us,"  added  Betty. 

"  It 's  not  her  money  ;  it 's  Uncle  Dwight's,"  said 
Bob,  literally. 

"  Well,  he  would  be  generous,  if  she  would  let 
him.  He  is  really  fond  of  us.  How  did  papa  ever 
come  to  have  such  a  sister ! "  and  Betty  picked  up 
her  curtain  with  a  vigorous  shake,  and  began  to 
work  again. 

«  Well,  I  must  be  off  now,"  said  Bob,  "  but  I  '11 
be  on  hand  to-morrow.  Don't  let  Aunt  Cornelia 
haunt  you  ! " 

Mr.  Kent  and  Will  were  not  allowed  to  set  foot 
in  Southville  until  the  decoration  committee  had 
done  its  work.  Fresh  paper  and  paint  soon  took 
away  all  mustiness  from  the  old  walls.  The  attic 
treasures  were  brought  down,  and  no  feat  in  the 


46  RICH  ENOUGH. 

way  of  carpentering  and  upholstering  was  too 
difficult  for  Bob  and  Betty.  Broken  chairs  were 
fitted  with  new  arms  and  legs,  while  the  paint  pot 
and  pretty  cushions  concealed  all  deficiencies. 
When  the  grand  consummation  was  reached  Mr. 
Kent  and  Will  received  invitations  to  dine  in 
Berkeley  Square,  which  they  accepted,  the  former 
with  gratitude,  the  latter  with  curiosity.  The 
house  in  town  had  been  dismantled  by  degrees 
under  Mr.  Kent's  very  feet,  and  the  poor  man  had 
felt  for  some  days  as  if  there  were  no  place  so 
uncomfortable  as  home. 

He  met  Will  in  the  horse-car  going  out,  and  they 
exchanged  views  as  to  the  superior  way  in  which 
they  would  have  managed  this  moving,  which  were 
quite  satisfactory  to  themselves,  and  put  them  in  a 
very  pleasant  frame  of  mind. 

As  they  approached  the  house  they  saw  that 
it  was  ablaze  with  light.  Mr.  Kent  rapped  the 
old  brass  knocker  vigorously.  There  was  a 
scurry  of  feet  inside,  and  then  Bob  threw  open 
the  door. 

"  Welcome  home,  welcome  home,  gentlemen ! 
Now  step  in  quick,  before  the  candles  blow  out." 

As  they  obeyed,  Will  glanced  around  him  with 
a  critical  eye  ;  but  there  was  nothing  to  condemn 
in  the  wide  hall,  with  its  broad  staircase,  where  the 
tall  clock  was  ticking  away  on  the  landing,  with  the 
old-time  chairs  and  the  high-backed  settle  under  the 


EICH  ENOUGH.  47 

portrait  of  great-grandfather,  who  looked  much 
more  at  home  than  he  ever  had  in  the  city  house. 

"  This  is  n't  bad,"  he  murmured  to  himself, 
while  a  look  of  satisfaction  dawned  in  his  father's 
eyes. 

"Now,  gentlemen,"  said  Bob,  having  helped  them 
off  with  their  coats,  "  let  me  present  you  to  your 
hostesses,"  and  he  ushered  them  into  the  room  on 
the  left,  where  Marian  and  Betty  stood  waiting  to 
receive  the  guests.  Bob  had  insisted  that  they 
should  stay  in  there.  "  We  must  make  a  picture," 
lie  said,  "  and  you  girls  set  off  the  room  very  well." 
The  big  logs  blazing  on  the  andirons  threw  a 
becoming  light  on  their  bright  faces  and  pretty 
gowns. 

Will  and  his  father  were  so  ceremonious  that 
they  all  unconsciously  put  on  their  "  company 
manners"  as  they  stood  about  the  fire. 

"  Well,"  said  Bob,  finally,  "  is  n't  somebody 
going  to  express  an  opinion  ? " 

"  If  you  don't  like  it,  say  so,  and  have  the  agony 
over,"  supplemented  Betty. 

"  You  do  like  it,  don't  you,  papa  ?  "  said  Marian, 
slipping  her  hand  in  his. 

"  Yes,  indeed !  It 's  like  old  times."  And  Mr. 
Kent  looked  about  the  low,  wainscoted  room  with 
evident  pleasure. 

There  was  a  happy  mingling  of  the  past  and 
present.  The  prim  old  sofa  was  piled  with  luxu- 


48  RICH  ENOUGH. 

rious  cushions ;  a  straight-backed  Priscilla  chair 
stood  by  a  modern  tea-table  ;  a  lamp  with  fluffy  shade 
shed  its  light  over  a  writing-desk  of  colonial  age. 

Will  nodded  approvingly  as  he  said,  "  It 's  quite 
the  thing.  I  shall  have  to  bring  Maurice  out ;  he  'd 
go  wild  over  that  desk." 

"  Dinner 's  ready.  All  forward  to  the  dining- 
room  !  "  said  Bob,  throwing  open  the  opposite  door. 

Mr.  Kent  gallantly  offered  his  arm  to  Marian, 
and  Will  sauntered  along  beside  Betty.  The  table, 
lit  by  candles  in  branching  candlesticks,  was  a 
pretty  sight.  Good  old  Ellen,  who  had  followed  the 
family  into  exile,  was  determined  to  show  that  she 
could  get  up  as  good  a  dinner  as  ever  the  cook  had 
done,  and  they  fared  sumptuously. 

"  If  it  is  going  to  be  all  like  this,"  said  Bob, 
helping  himself  to  a  second  piece  of  duck  and  a 
fresh  supply  of  celery, "  I  '11  take  board  here  instead 
of  at  commons." 

"  It  is  n't,"  said  Betty,  "  we  are  coming  right 
down  to  baked  beans  and  codfish  to-morrow." 

"  Then  I  don't  dine  here  to-morrow,"  said  Will. 

"  I  don't  think  you  've  been  asked,"  responded 
Betty,  saucily.  "  But  tell  us  what  you  think  of  this 
room,  Will  ?  I  declare,  Marian,  it  really  is  n't  a 
bit  worth  while  fixing  up  a  house  for  men  !  They 
just  look  around,  and  don't  say  a  word !  " 

The  "  men  "  laughed,  and  Mr.  Kent  said,  "  It 's 
all  beautiful,  and  I  'na  filled  with  admiration  for  my 


RICH  ENOUGH.  49 

daughters,  but  are  n't  the  things  very  much  what 
we  had  in  the  other  house  ? " 

Betty  groaned.  "  But  don't  you  see  how  much 
more  in  harmony  everything  is  out  here ;  and 
how  carpets  have  been  made  out  of  nothing,  and 
curtains  dug  out  of  the  garret,  and  things  turned 
upside  down  and  inside  out  ?  Oh,  dear,  I  suppose 
you  don't ! " 

"  I  do,  emphatically,"  said  Bob,  looking  at  his 
hands,  which  were  even  more  battered  than  could 
be  accounted  for  by  base-ball. 

"  Where  did  you  get  all  this  old  china  ?  "  asked 
Will,  looking  at  the  quaint  buffets  which  were 
built  into  the  corners  of  the  room. 

"  Docs  n't  it  show  off  well  ?  "  said  Betty.  "  A 
lot  of  it  was  on  our  top  pantry  shelf  in  town,  all 
broken,  and  I  mended  it  with  cement.  The  rest 
was  on  view,  only  you  were  so  used  to  it  you  did  n't 
notice  it.  Is  n't  that  a  nice  old  mirror  between  the 
windows  ?  It  makes  the  room  look  twice  as  large  ; 
and  do  you  notice  that  the  chairs  and  sofa  have 
mahogany  frames  ?  Some  day  Marian  and  I  are 
going  to  have  them  re-covered,  and  then  they  will 
be  lovely." 

Betty  proceeded  to  give  all  the  details  that  had 
not  been  asked  for,  and  by  the  time  they  were  eat- 
ing frozen  pudding  her  auditors  had  been  worked 
up  into  a  satisfactory  state  of  admiration,  and  con- 
tentment reigned  supreme. 
4 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  anti-climax  came  the  next  morning  when 
they  gathered  around  the  half-past  seven 
breakfast.  Even  Bob  grumbled. 

"  I  ought  to  have  gone  back  with  Will  last  even- 
ing. It 's  no  fun  turning  out  of  bed  in  the  middle 
of  the  night,  when  the  house  is  as  cold  as  a  barn." 

"  I  hope  we  are  going  to  be  able  to  keep  warm 
here,"  Mr.  Kent  said,  looking  rather  dubious.  "  I 
am  afraid  we  shall  have  to  close  up  this  fireplace 
and  put  in  a  coal  stove.  We  can't  afford  to  bum 
wood  all  the  time,  or  freeze  either." 

"  Oh,  dear !  It  would  just  spoil  the  room,"  cried 
Betty. 

"  Well,  we  can't  help  that." 

Left  alone,  the  girls  huddled  up  to  the  fireplace 
and  fell  to  talking  over  the  things  still  left  to  do 
about  the  house.  Ellen  reminded  them  of  the 
flight  of  time  by  coming  in  with  a  pan  of  steaming 
water  in  her  hands,  and  dish-towels  over  her  arm. 
These  articles  she  deposited  on  the  table,  with  a 
very  suggestive  look  at  Marian,  and  then  retired. 

"  Dear  me  !  I  forgot  that  we  promised  to  wash 
up  the  breakfast  dishes  and  take  care  of  our  own 


RICH  ENOUGH.  51 

rooms  out  here ! "  said  Marian,  rising  reluctantly 
from  her  chair. 

"  Ugh  !  "  was  Betty's  response.  "  We  are  falling 
down  on  the  realities  with  a  thud.  It  will  be  like 
going  into  an  ice-box  to  go  up  stairs ;  and  as  for 
dish-washing,  I  hate  that  above  everything  else." 

Jt  was  in  deep  gloom  that  she  picked  up  a  dish- 
towel. 

"  It  really  is  n't  so  much,"  said  Marian,  as  she 
daintily  swashed  her  dish-mop  around  in  a  cup, 
trying  not  to  put  her  white  fingers  in  the  water. 

"  Oh,  it  is  n't  the  doing  it,"  responded  Betty ; 
"  it 's  the  having  to  do  it  that 's  hateful.  There 
comes  Mrs.  Bassett !  Don't  let  her  see  us  washing 
dishes ! "  and  Betty  flew  to  shut  the  door  into  the 
hall. 

"  Don't  let 's  be  silly,"  said  Marian ;  and  going  to 
the  front  door  she  opened  it  before  Mrs.  Bassett 
had  time  to  knock. 

"  Good  morning,  good  morning,  my  dear !  How 
are  you,  and  how  do  you  do,  and  did  your  first  even- 
ing go  off  well  ?  I  could  n't  wait  another  minute 
to  hear  all  about  it,"  and  the  motherly  neighbor 
stepped  briskly  in. 

"  Washing  your  breakfast  dishes  ?  Now  I  do 
like  to  see  young  ladies  so  particular.  That  is  the 
way  the  old-fashioned  housekeepers  used  to  do, 
and  there  never  was  any  glass  and  silver  as  bright 
as  theirs." 


52  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"  Oh,  Mrs.  Bassett,"  cried  Betty,  "  I  don't  wash 
dishes  from  a  single  high  and  lofty  motive.  It 
goes  against  the  grain  fearfully  with  me.  Why,  I 
demand,  should  a  girl  with  such  a  mind  as  mine, 
be  doing  such  mechanical  work  ?  I  should  respect 
myself  much  more  if  my  brain  could  save  my 
hands,  —  that  is,  if  I  could  earn  enough  to  hire 
some  one  to  wash  our  dishes." 

Mrs.  Bassett  took  out  her  knitting  and  settled 
herself  comfortably  on  the  sofa.  There  was  noth- 
ing she  liked  better  than  to  discuss  large  questions. 

"  To  everything  there  is  a  season,  and  a  time  to 
every  purpose  under  the  sun,"  she  said.  "  I  guess 
if  you  wash  dishes  when  it  seems  to  be  your  duty, 
you'll  have  a  chance  to  do  something  else  some 
day.  Does  n't  it  take  brain  to  decide  when  the 
time  has  come  in  your  life  to  wash  dishes  ?  I  think 
so." 

"  Oh,  Marian's  brain  did  that,"  responded  Betty, 
gazing  abstractedly  into  the  dish-pan.  "  I '  fit  all 
day  and  I  fit  all  night ; '  still,  here  I  am !  Now, 
what  I  want  to  know  is,  if  you  are  put  on  a  high 
moral  plane  through  no  act  of  your  own,  can  you 
take  any  credit  to  yourself  ?  Or,  to  speak  in  the 
terms  of  logic,  my  dear  Mrs.  Bassett,  must  we  not 
say :  — 

"  I  am  to  be  commended  if  I  am  here  by  my  own  volition, 
But  I  am  not  here  by  my  own  volition, 
Therefore  I  am  not  to  be  commended  "  ? 


RICH  ENOUGH.  53 

"I  don't  know  what  rule  you're  talking  by," 
said  the  good  woman,  "  but  common  sense  and  the 
Bible  '11  do  well  enough  for  me.  If  you  make  the 
most  of  the  place  where  you  're  put,  and  do  what 
comes  to  your  hand  cheerfully,  1  guess  you  need  n't 
worry  about  the  logic  of  it.  '  A  wise  son  [which 
might  just  as  well  be  daughter]  maketh  a  glad 
father.'  '  Do  with  your  might  what  your  hand  finds 
to  do,'  and  '  He  that  putteth  his  hand  to  the  plough 
and  looketh  back  is  not  fit  for  the  kingdom.' ': 

"  Do  put  your  argument  in  a  syllogistic  form !  " 
pleaded  Betty,  clasping  her  hands. 

"  Silly  fiddlesticks !  "  ejaculated  Mrs.  Bassett. 
"  You  can  do  all  of  that  business  you  want  to,  if  it 
amuses  you,  but  don't  ask  me  to  waste  my  time. 
What  I  know  I  've  learned  from  experience,  and 
that 's  something  reliable." 

"  Well,  what  have  you  learned  as  to  the  moral 
effect  of  doing  what  you  don't  want  to  do  in  this 
world  ?  If  you  could  show  me  the  good  of  it,  I  'd 
thank  you  more  than  tongue  can  tell." 

"  I  know  this,"  said  Mrs.  Bassett,  shrewdly  :  "  The 
interesting  people  are  n't  those  who  have  just  sailed 
along  on  the  surface,  wafted  by  nothing  harsher 
than  zephyrs ;  it 's  those  who  meet  squalls  and 
high  waves,  and  conquer  difficulties,  that 's  worth 
knowing.  Why,  I  've  seen  girls  who  never  had  a 
care  in  the  world,  except  to  look  pretty,  and  every- 
thing they  wanted  to  be  had  for  the  asking.  You 


54  men  ENOUGH. 

like  to  look  at  'em,  just  as  you  would  at  a  picture  ; 
but,  dear  me  !  there  ain't  an}7  sort  of  depth  to  them : 
they  're  everlastingly  the  same,  and  you  could  n't 
any  more  neighbor  with  'em  than  you  could  with 
sister  Sarah's  Parian  marble  lamb  !  " 

Both  the  girls  laughed.  "  The  dishes  are  done," 
said  Marian. 

"Well,  I  must  run.  Don't  you  girls  get  dis- 
couraged," and  Mrs.  Bassett  laid  a  kindly  hand  on 
a  shoulder  of  each.  "  It  takes  both  cream  o'  tartar 
and  soda  to  make  nice  light  cake.  You  need  the 
acid  just  as  much  as  you  do  the  sweetening,  and  I 
guess  it 's  so  in  life." 

Marian  and  Betty  were  in  "  Cosey  Corner  "  one 
afternoon  a  little  later  in  the  week,  making  over 
one  of  Marian's  party  gowns  for  Betty  to  wear  to 
her  first  ball.  It  was  the  coming-out  party  of  her 
dearest  friend,  and  Betty  was  to  go  in  town  and 
spend  the  night.  All  this  was  blissful,  but  the  one 
drawback  was  anxiety  over  her  gown.  Marian 
was  down  on  her  knees  pinning  up  the  bottom  of 
the  skirt,  when  a  card  was  brought  up. 

"  The  Misses  Pierce,"  she  read ;  "  that  is  the 
rector's  name." 

"  Oh,  dear !  You  '11  have  to  go  down  first, 
Marian ;  1  must  get  out  of  this." 

Marian  ran  down  to  the  parlor  to  find  two  thin, 
tall  old  ladies  sitting  bolt  upright  on  the  very  edge 
of  the  sofa.  They  were  dressed  just  alike  in  black, 


.RICH  ENOUGH.  55 

with  their  false  fronts  at  just  the  same  angle,  and 
their  hair  brooches  on  exactly  the  same  spot. 
They  rose  solemnly  as  she  entered,  and  one  of 
them,  taking  a  step  forward,  said,  "I  am  Miss 
Pierce.  Allow  me  to  present  my  sister,  Miss  Ma- 
tilda Pierce,  Miss  Kent.  As  you  may  have  surmised, 
we  are  the  sisters  of  the  rector  of  St.  John's." 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  see  you,"  said  Marian,  taking 
the  hand  so  stiffly  offered.  "  Do  let  me  fix  some 
cushions  behind  you  ;  that  couch  is  so  uncomfort- 
able without  them." 

Both  ladies  declined.  They  were  quite  accus- 
tomed to  sitting  without  support,  the  elder  re- 
marked, and  she  continued  in  measured  tones : 

"  My  brother,  seeing  you  in  church  on  Sunday, 
desired  us  to  call  upon  you.  He  will  come  himself 
at  some  time  when  there  is  a  prospect  of  finding 
Mr.  Kent,  your  father,  at  home." 

Miss  Pierce  pronounced  all  her  words  with  a 
precision  which  accorded  well  with  her  appearance. 
She  was  consistent  throughout. 

Marian  murmured  that  her  father  would  be  very 
happy  to  receive  Mr.  Pierce,  and  then  observed 
that  the  church  was  a  very  pretty  one. 

"Evidently  that  surprises  you  in  these  wilds, 
Miss  Kent,"  was  the  uncomfortable  reply. 

"  It  was  not  that  at  all,"  Marian  answered  hast- 
ily, while  Miss  Matilda  interposed  deprecatingly  : 

"  Doubtless  Miss  Kent  was  impressed  with  the 


56  RICH  ENOUGH, 

beautiful  adornment  of  the  pulpit.  My  sister  ar- 
ranged it  herself,"  she  added.  Marian  looked  at 
the  angular  maiden  and  could  hardly  believe  that 
the  graceful  decoration  of  bitter-sweet  and  clematis 
she  had  noticed  could  be  hers. 

"  It  was  lovely,"  she  said.  "  I  enjoyed  it  through 
the  whole  service." 

"  It  was  not  intended  to  distract  one's  thoughts," 
said  the  decorator,  though  her  features  relaxed  a 
little.  Marian  thought  her  terrible,  and  was  won- 
dering what  it  would  be  safe  to  say  next,  when 
the  entrance  of  Betty  produced  a  diversion.  She 
brought  an  atmosphere  of  life  and  brightness  into 
the  room  which  was  most  welcome.  Her  soft  blue 
gown  brought  out  the  rich  tints  of  her  hair,  and 
Miss  Pierce  could  not  keep  her  eyes  from  her. 
Marian,  after  the  introduction,  was  glad  enough  to 
leave  the  difficult  spinster  to  Betty,  and  herself 
turned  to  Miss  Matilda,  who  was  a  milder  edition 
of  Miss  Pierce.  She  evidently  had  an  immense 
admiration  for  her  sister,  and  at  once  began  in 
confidential  undertones  to  talk  about  her. 

"  She  ought  to  have  been  an  artist,  Miss  Kent. 
At  school  her  talent  was  considered  something 
remarkable,  and  if  she  had  not  always  been  obliged 
to  live  for  others,  she  would  have  distinguished 
herself." 

Marian  began  to  forgive  Miss  Pierce,  seeing  in 
her  uncomfortableness  a  thwarted  life.  She  asked 


RICH  ENOUGH.  57 

in  what  line  of  art  her  talent  lay,  and  Miss  Matilda 
eagerly  described  some  of  the  symbolic  pieces  she 
had  painted. 

" '  Spring '  is  perhaps  her  finest  work.  A  beauti- 
ful young  maiden,  seated  on  a  bank,  with  her  lap 
full  of  flowers,  typical  of  youth,  you  know.  I  wish 
that  you  might  see  it,  my  dear ! "  Miss  Matilda 
could  not  be  formal  long.  "  It  is  so  like  your 
sister!"  and  she  gazed  admiringly  at  Betty,  who 
was  talking  away  animatedly  with  Miss  Pierce,  tell- 
ing her  all  the  family  secrets,  Marian  felt  sure,  as 
she  caught  certain  words.  "  I  must  turn  the  con- 
versation," she  thought.  But  Betty  just  then  said, 
"  Won't  you  tell  me  something  about  our  neigh- 
bors, Miss  Pierce  ?  I  am  so  interested  in  this  next 
house,  which  is  all  shut  up.  Won't  it  be  opened  in 
the  spring;  and  what  kind  of  people  own  it?" 

The  Misses  Pierce  exchanged  glances.  Miss 
Matilda  coughed,  while  her  sister  said  dryly  :  — 

"There  is  nothing  connected  with  that  house 
which  should  interest  you.  There  is  only  one 
member  of  the  family  left,  a  most  undesirable 
one,  and  he  lives  in  Europe  a  large  part  of  the 
time.  On  the  other  side  of  you  is  Madame  Salis- 
bury, of  one  of  the  oldest  families  in  the  country. 
You  would  find  an  acquaintance  with  her  very 
profitable  if  she  were  pleased  to  take  an  interest 
in  you." 

"  Oh,  is  that  the  dear  little  old  lady  who  wears 


58  RICH  ENOUGH. 

such  funny,  old-fashioned  gowns  ?  She  is  so  dainty 
and  cunning  I  should  like  to  steal  her  for  a  doll ! " 

The  Misses  Pierce  looked  very  much  shocked. 
"  Madame  Salisbury  is  not  one  to  be  treated  with 
irreverence,"  murmured  the  elder,  severely. 

"  Oh,  I  meant  that  for  a  compliment,"  said  Betty, 
cheerfully. 

Just  then  the  doorbell  rang  again,  and  a  visitor 
of  about  Betty's  own  age  was  ushered  in,  followed 
closely  by  a  little  golden-haired  girl. 

"  Miss  Penfield,  our  good  doctor's  daughter." 
Miss  Pierce  rose  and  performed  the  ceremony  of 
introduction  in  an  impressive  manner. 

"  And  this  is  Lillian,"  Miss  Penfield  said.  "  I 
could  not  come  without  my  shadow." 

"I  am  glad  you  did  not,"  responded  Marian, 
cordially,  as  she  drew  the  little  figure  toward  her. 

"  Now,  sister,  we  will  withdraw,"  said  Miss 
Pierce. 

"  Won't  you  let  me  give  you  a  cup  of  tea  before 
you  go  ?  "  asked  Marian. 

"  Thank  you ;  we  have  never  acquired  the  habit 
of  eating  between  meals,"  was  the  reponse,  and  the 
two  sisters  moved  toward  the  door. 

Marian  accompanied  them  into  the  hall,  while 
Betty,  catching  the  sympathetic  twinkle  in  the 
eyes  of  the  younger  visitor,  dropped  down  upon 
the  couch,  saying, — 

"  They  think  I  'm  a  disrespectful  minx." 


RICH  ENOUGH.  59 

"What  have  you  done?"  asked  Miss  Penfield, 
showing  her  dimples.  She  was  a  rosy-cheeked  girl, 
with  blue  eyes,  and  looked  as  if  she  were  always 
good-natured. 

"  Why,  I  said  that  I  should  like  Madame  Salis- 
bury for  a  doll,  and  they  looked  as  if  they  would 
faint  away." 

"  That  was  rather  dreadful !  Like  patting  roy- 
alty on  the  head;  for  Madame  Salisbury  is  our 
Queen  Victoria,  and  only  to  be  spoken  of  with 
bated  breath." 

"  Oh,  dear,  I  am  awfully  sorry ! "  and  Betty 
looked  so  crushed  that  her  guest  could  not  help 
breaking  into  a  laugh,  in  which  she  was  soon  joined 
by  Betty  herself.  Miss  Penfield  began  to  think 
that  the  formal  call  on  the  city  girls  was  not  so 
bad  as  she  had  expected. 

"Perhaps  it  would  revive  your  spirits  to  have 
some  tea,"  said  Marian,  coming  back  just  in  time 
to  hear  Betty's  remark,  and  sitting  down  by  the 
tea-table.  "  I  believe  I  remember  you,  Miss  Pen- 
field.  Aren't  you  the  little  girl  with  long  curls 
that  my  aunt  borrowed  for  me  to  play  with  one 
day  long  ago?" 

"  Yes ;  and  I  cried,  and  had  to  go  home  in 
disgrace." 

"  And  have  n't  you  a  house  full  of  brothers  and 
sisters  ? " 

"  I  should  think  so  !     Our  name  is  legion." 


60  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"  What  good  times  you  must  have  !  "  said  Betty. 

"  Indeed  we  do." 

Ellen  appeared  in  the  door  with  the  brass  tea- 
kettle and  a  plate  of  little  cakes,  which  she  depos- 
ited on  the  table  with  a  broad  smile  at  Betty. 

"  Oh,  Ellen,  you  are  a  treasure !  "  said  the  latter, 
and  Ellen  retreated  with  her  smile  broader  than 
before. 

"  These  are  my  pet  cakes,"  explained  Betty  to 
the  guest  as  she  passed  the  plate,  "  but  I  have  to 
go  down  on  my  knees  to  Ellen  to  get  them." 

"  Why  don't  you  make  them  yourself  ? "  asked 
the  doctor's  practical  daughter. 

"  Don't  suggest  it !  I  have  n't  any  gift  in  the 
cooking  line,  and  I  don't  believe  I  want  to  acquire 
one.  Marian  is  a  natural  born  cook,  but  she  tries 
to  conceal  the  fact  from  Ellen  as  far  as  possible." 

"  Oh,  I  wish  we  might  have  a  cooking  club !  I 
should  love  to  learn  some  new  things,  and  it  would 
be  such  fun  to  do  it  with  other  girls ! " 

"  Mollie  can  cook  anything,"  said  Lillian,  shyly. 

"  Well,  I  've  had  to,"  said  her  sister,  cheerfully, 
"  so  it 's  no  credit  to  me." 

"  Why  not  have  a  chafing-dish  club  ? "  said 
Betty.  "  I  should  like  to  cook  if  we  could  get 
some  fun  out  of  it.  Haven't  we  a  chafing-dish, 
Marian  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  said  her  sister ;  "  but  you  '11  never  do 
anything  more  than  make  Welsh  rarebit  with  that." 


RICH  ENOUGH.  61 

"  Indeed  I  shall.  You  can  live  in  a  chafing- 
dish.  Haven't  I  read  '  100  Recipes'  from  begin- 
ning to  end  ?  And  did  n't  Edith  Kimball,  when 
she  was  married,  keep  house  with  one  for  weeks  ? 
Just  think  of  it,"  she  said,  turning  to  Mollie,  —  while 
Marian,  who  dearly  loved  children,  devoted  herself 
to  the  little  sister,  —  "  these  two  people,  who  had  a 
house  at  Newport,  and  a  yacht,  and  everything  else 
you  can  think  of,  went  into  an  apartment  in  New 
York  in  summer,  and  Edith  did  all  the  work.  She 
thought  it  would  be  so  romantic ! " 

"How  did  her  husband  like  it?"  asked  Mollie. 

"  He  took  her  out  to  Delmonico's  to  dinner 
pretty  often,"  laughed  Betty ;  "  but  that 's  nothing, 
—  they  could  have  had  enough  to  eat  without  that. 
I  have  made  up  my  mind  I  will  become  a  chafing- 
dish  artist." 

"  And  then  we  '11  give  a  supper  some  night,  and 
invite  the  Misses  Pierce  and  Madame  Salisbury, 
and  our  improper  neighbor  on  the  other  side  —  Oh, 
Miss  Penfield,  do  tell  us  about  him !  Miss  Pierce 
was  so  mysterious,  all  my  curiosity  is  aroused." 

"  I  can't  tell  you  much,"  said  Mollie.  "  He  is 
only  here  a  month  or  so  each  spring,  and  he  is 
very  melancholy  looking,  and  hardly  ever  stirs  out 
of  his  house." 

"  But  what  is  the  matter ;  was  there  insanity  in 
the  family  ? " 

"  1  don't  think  so ;  but  it  all  happened  before  I 


62  RICH  ENOUGH. 

was  old  enough  to  know  about  it.  Papa  sees  him 
when  he  comes  back,  but  we  never  do." 

A  cup  of  tea  is  a  great  encourager  of  confidence, 
and  the  girls  became  very  well  acquainted  before 
they  separated. 

"  Well,"  said  Marian,  when  they  were  alone,  "  I 
never  saw  you  make  friends  with  any  one  so 
quickly,  Betty,  as  you  have  with  Miss  Penfield." 

"  I  like  her,"  said  Betty.  "  She  's  such  a  jolly 
girl,  even  if  a  tiny  bit  suburban  in  cut,  and  I  must 
have  a  bosom  friend,  you  know !  " 

"  Oh,  you  heathen ! "  said  Marian. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

ALL  girls  know  the  critical  moment  when  a 
party  gown  is  tried  on  for  the  last  time. 
As  Betty  stood  in  her  room,  surrounded  by  candles, 
with  her  glass  tipped  back  as  far  as  possible,  her 
heart  was  beating  fast. 

"  Do  speak ! "  she  said  impatiently  to  Marian, 
who  was  regarding  her  critically  on  all  sides. 

"  It  hangs  beautifully,"  Marian  said,  giving  the 
pink  tulle  a  little  twitch  on  one  side. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  then  ?  1  know  from  your 
tone  that  there 's  something." 

"Oh,"  faltered  Marian,  "I'm  afraid  there's 
something  wrong  with  the  sleeves." 

Betty  hastily  tipped  the  glass  forward  so  that 
she  could  see  the  upper  part  of  her  costume. 

"  What  is  it  ?  "  she  demanded  anxiously. 

"They  aren't  full  enough,  and  you've  put  in 
every  bit  of  stuff,  have  n't  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  said  Betty,  moodily. 

The  effect  of  the  soft  tulle  shaped  to  the  bodice 
by  satin  ribbons  was  just  right,  but  the  sleeves 
were  manifestly  scant.  There  was  nothing  fluffy 
about  them. 


64  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"  Push  it  up  into  a  puff." 

"  I  can't ;  my  gloves  just  come  to  the  elbow. 
That  would  only  look  green." 

"  Oh,  well,  nobody  will  notice." 

"  Marian  Kent,  you  'd  never  go  to  a  party  with  a 
thing  that  looked  like  this.  To  think  of  the  way 
we  worked,  and  all  for  nothing !  I  shall  just  stay 
at  home.  I  would  n't  take  another  stitch  in  the  old 
thing  for  all  the  dances  in  the  world  !  " 

And  poor,  tired  Betty,  regardless  of  her  gown, 
threw  herself  on  the  bed  and  wept  tears  of  tribula- 
tion. 

"  Oh,  Betty,  you  '11  muss  it  all  up ! " 

"  I  don't  care !  What  is  the  use  ?  I  might  as 
well  give  up  everything.  We  can't  keep  up  with 
the  others.  It 's  wicked,  anyway.  I  've  spent  money 
for  ribbons  and  lace,  and  tired  myself  to  death.  1 
wish  I  had  declined,  with  you  !  " 

Marian  was  so  torn  between  sympathy  for  her 
sister,  and  anxiety  lest  the  gown  should  be  hope- 
lessly crushed,  that  she  fluttered  around  the  bed 
distractedly. 

"  Don't  give  up  so,  Betty,  and  do  get  up !  There 
must  be  some  way  of  fixing  such  a  little  thing,  arid 
you  are  jamming  your  skirt  flat." 

"  It  will  match  the  sleeves  better  then ! "  But 
Betty  rose  and  went  gloomily  to  the  glass  again. 
"  If  I  could  only  afford  satin  sleeves,  but  I  must  n't 
think  of  that." 


RICH  ENOUGH.  65 

"  You  could  introduce  some  wide  satin  ribbons 
and  make  them  fuller  in  that  way." 

"  I  suppose  I  might,"  with  reviving  animation. 
"  But  that  means  another  trip  to  town." 

"  I  '11   go   right   after   breakfast  to-morrow  for 
you." 

"You  can't;  your  cold  is  too  bad.     No,  I'll  go 
through  this  to  the  bitter  end  myself." 

Betty  did  not  .get  off  until  nearly  noon  the  next 
day.  She  lunched  with  May  Vinton  and  went 
shopping  with  her,  and  by  the  time  she  was  ready 
to  go  home  she  was  in  a  state  of  utter  discontent. 
Her  thoughts  were  running  in  the  old  strain  again. 
"  Why  should  others  have  so  much  more  than  we  ? " 
She  bad  stood  by  while  her  companion  bought  all 
sorts  of  pretty  things ;  she  had  seen  just  the  gloves 
she  wanted,  but  could  not  afford.  That  was  trying 
enough,  but  she  was  burning  with  shame  to  think 
that  she  had  not  been  brave  enough  to  say  so, 
instead  of  telling  May  they  weren't  quite  right. 
She  had  missed  a  car,  and  must  wait  twenty  min- 
utes, so  it  would  be  dark  when  she  reached  home. 
Altogether,  things  were  "  horrid." 

She  noticed,  near  by,  a  bookstore  with  unusually 
attractive  windows,  and  thought  she  would  go  in 
there  to  wait  for  her  car.  It  was  a  branch  of  a 
well-known  uptown  firm,  she  saw,  evidently  estab- 
lished there  for  the  holiday  trade. 

As  she  stepped  in,  a  young  man  left  a  group  at 


66  RICH  ENOUGH. 

the  end  of  the  store  and  came  forward.  To  her 
bewilderment,  she  recognized  Bob. 

"  Why,  are  you  waiting  for  a  car  too  ?  How 
nice  !  Now  I  sha'n't  have  to  go  alone." 

Her  back  was  toward  the  light,  but  at  the  sound 
of  her  voice  Bob  stood  still  with  a  warning  "  Hush." 
His  expression  was  so  curious,  she  simply  stared  at 
him  in  wonder. 

"  Don't  say  anything,"  he  whispered ;  "  the  fel- 
lows are  watching  us.  I  '11  come  out  with  you." 

Then  going  back  to  the  group,  he  explained  that 
he  was  going  to  show  the  lady  which  horse-car 
to  take.  They  laughed  significantly  as,  taking  his 
coat  and  hat,  he  left  them.  "  Beauty  in  distress. 
Wish  I  were  in  his  shoes,"  said  one. 

Betty  did  not  say  a  word  until  they  were  out  of 
sight  of  the  store.  Then  she  was  just  beginning, 
"What  does  this  mean?"  when  Bob,  on  his  part, 
ejaculated,  "  What  on  earth  possessed  you  to  go  in 
there  ?  It  would  n't  have  happened  once  in  a  thou- 
sand years  if  I  had  not  particularly  wished  to  keep 
dark.  It 's  confounded  mean  !  " 

"  I  don't  see  what  you  should  get  so  excited 
for.  What  is  the  matter  ?  Oh,  I  see,  Robert  Kent : 
you  're  a  clerk  there ! " 

"  Of  course  I  ami  You  might  have  seen  that  the 
minute  you  stepped  into  the  store." 

"Bob,  you  haven't  been  suspended?"  There 
was  intense  anxiety  in  his  twin's  voice. 


RICH  ENOUGH.  67 

"  Gracious  !  how  you  girls  do  jump  at  conclu- 
sions !  I  may  as  well  tell  you  all  about  it,  as  long 
as  you  've  fallen  on  me  in  this  way.  I  'in  glad  it 
was  you,  instead  of  any  of  the  others." 

"You  know  you  would  n't  have  kept  it  from  me 
two  minutes  the  first  time  we  met,  so  you  need  not 
pretend.  Do  tell  me  quick.  Is  it  anything  very 
bad?" 

"Well,  this  is  the  way  of  it:  While  we  were 
'  economizing  in  some  other  way,'  I  ran  up  some 
little  bills  for  the  various  necessities  of  life,  nothing 
tremendous,  you  know,  but  counting  up,  and  they  've 
been  worrying  me  like  everything  of  late.  I  hated 
to  take  them  to  father,  and  I  could  n't  save  enough 
to  clear  them  off.  I  was  dreading  January  1st  more 
than  I  can  tell  you,  when  I  heard  that  Bangs  & 
Perry  were  going  to  open  a  place  down  here  for  the 
holidays.  It  came  to  me  in  a  flash  that  here  was 
my  chance  if  I  was  quick  enough,  so  I  went  right 
to  Mr.  Bangs  and  told  him  the  whole  truth.  Yes,  I 
did ! "  as  Betty  gave  a  slight  exclamation.  "  You  've 
got  to  show  that  you  need  a  place,  to  get  it.  Mr. 
Bangs  was  all  right,  laughed,  and  said  he  wished  his 
son  would  take  the  same  way  to  pay  his  bills ; 
could  n't  be  sure  of  giving  me  a  chance,  but  he  'd 
remember  my  name.  Of  course  I  thought  he'd 
forget  all  about  me,  but  a  couple  of  weeks  ago  came 
a  note  telling  me  to  call  in. 

Mr.  Bangs  has  been  just  prime.     I  haven't  had 


68  RICH  ENOUGH. 

to  come  until  late  in  the  morning,  so  I  have  n't  lost 
many  recitations.  I've  brought  him  trade,"  and 
Bob's  eyes  twinkled.  "  I  let  the  boys  get  on  to  it, 
and  they  've  swarmed  over  here.  They  come  in 
with  the  air  of  millionaires  and  ask  for  Mr.  Kent, 
and  they  've  bought  lots  of  stuff.  Why,  Stewart  has 
put  all  his  Christmas  money  into  books,  and  he  has 
dozens  of  relatives.  That  part  of  it  has  been  fun. 
Here 's  your  car,  and,  Betty,  don't  say  a  word  at 
home." 

Betty  nodded  acquiescence,  and  stepped  into  her 
car.  Bob  had  talked  so  fast  she  had  had  no  oppor- 
tunity to  get  in  a  word,  even  if  she  had  wished  to. 
Bob  a  clerk  !  She  remembered  now  many  little 
indications  which  might  have  told  her  that  some- 
thing unusual  was  going  on.  He  had  hardly  been 
at  home  any  of  late,  and  had  refused  all  evening 
engagements.  That  ought  to  have  made  her  sus- 
picious, for  he  was  n't  enough  of  a  dig  to  overwork 
himself  for  examinations. 

"  And  now,"  she  thought,  "  he  won't  be  able  to 
come  to  May's  party.  How  disgusting  !  " 

"  And  he  has  given  up  all  the  fun  without  a 
murmur,  while  I  feel  injured  because  I  can  have 
only  eight-button  gloves.  Oh,  dear,  why  was  n't  the 
unselfishness  divided  between  us  ?  " 

Betty's  mind  was  certainly  diverted  from  her 
own  trials  by  this  encounter  with  her  twin. 
The  next  morning  at  breakfast  she  found  a  let- 


RICH  ENOUGH.  69 

ter  from  Bob  at  her  plate.     It  began  without  cere- 
mony :  — 

"  After  all,  Betty,  I  'in  glad  that  you  know,  for 
now  you  can  help  me  out.  They  '11  expect  me  to 
be  at  home  as  soon  as  the  term  is  out,  and  I  can't, 
you  see.  You  '11  have  to  think  up  some  reason  for 
it.  I  shall  have  Christmas  Day,  and  New  Year's, — 
that  is,  most  of  them.  I  shall  be  on  hand  to  accept 
father's  usual  little  invitation,  January  1st :  — 

"  '  My  son,  come  into  the  library.' 

" '  Yes,  father.' 

u  '  What  bills  have  you  ? '  with  a  sigh. 

"  I  shall  produce  my  sheaf.  He  will  turn  pale, 
take  them,  look  them  over,  all  receipted.  He  falls 
on  my  neck,  —  grand  tableau  ! 

"  Don't  breathe  a  word,  and  keep  the  rest  of  the 
family  out  of  here.  My  twin,  I  am  in  thy  hands. 

"  BOB. 

"  P.  S.  The  last  day  I  'm  here  I  'm  going  to  have 
William  brought  in,  by  fair  means  or  foul.  I  'm 
just  living  for  that." 

She  was  smiling  to  herself  when  Marian  said : 
"  Who 's  your  letter  from,  Betty  ? " 
"  From  Bob." 
«  Oh,  read  it !  " 
"  I  can't ;  Christmas  secrets." 
"When  is  he  coming  home?"  asked  Mr.  Kent, 
looking  up  from  his  paper. 


70  RICH  ENOUGH. 

There  was  little  time  for  evolving  an  explanation, 
and  she  said  the  first  thing  which  came  into  her 
head. 

"  That  is  part  of  the  secret.  It  is  all  right," 
nodding  at  her  father  as  he  looked  at  her  inquir- 
ingly. "  Please  trust  us,  and  don't  ask  Bob  why  he 
is  n't  coming  home.  He  '11  be  here  for  Sunday,  I 
think." 

"  Oh,  how  you  two  do  love  mystery  ! "  exclaimed 
Marian ;  while  Mr.  Kent  smiled  and  said,  "  Well,  if 
you  answer  for  Bob,  we  '11  ask  no  questions." 

"  There ! "  she  thought  to  herself ;  "  if  I  had  n't 
known,  Bob  would  have  kad  no  end  of  trouble  to 
explain  himself.  I  hope  he  will  realize  now  the 
advantage  of  always  confiding  in  me." 

In  her  reply  to  Bob's  note  she  dwelt  so  strongly 
on  this  point  that  it  gave  him  vast  delight. 

The  night  of  the  party  came.  Betty  arrayed 
herself  in  the  Yintons'  guest  chamber  without  half 
the  anxiety  one  would  have  expected.  She  was 
thinking  of  her  beloved  twin,  and  hardly  looked  at 
her  sleeves,  which  were  now  quite  charming  with 
the  satin  ribbons  let  in.  May,  in  her  white  gown 
straight  from  Paris,  came  dancing  into  the  room. 

"  Don't  you  want  Maria  to  help  you  ?  Oh,  how 
sweet  your  gown  is !  Why,  Betty,  what  did  you 
mean  by  saying  you 'had  n't  anything  fit  to  wear  ?  " 

"  Anything  fit  to  associate  with  your  Paris  gown, 
I  said." 


RICH  ENOUGH.  71 

"  Paris  gown !  Look  at  that  wrinkle  under  my 
arm !  "  and  May  twisted  herself  around  before  the 
mirror  until  any  gown  would  have  wrinkled  itself 
in  protest. 

"That's  right,"  said  Betty:  "if  you  haven't 
any  excuse  for  grumbling,  make  one.  You  know 
you  are  as  proud  as  a  peacock." 

They  looked  at  each  other  and  themselves  in  the 
glass  and  laughed. 

1 '  We  set  each  other  off  very  well,"  said  May, 
complacently.  She  looked  like  a  white  bird,  with 
her  delicate  complexion  and  light  hair ;  while 
Betty's  cheeks  were  rose  tinted  to  match  her  gown, 
and  her  brown  eyes  reflected  the  warm  tone  of  her 
hair. 

Stout  Mrs.  Vinton,  in  black  velvet,  came  hurry- 
ing in.  "  Girls,  girls,  are  n't  you  ready  yet  ?  Some 
one  may  come  any  minute,  and  Pinaud  has  n't  sent 
half  enough  lobster,  I  know,  and  the  music  is  n't 
here  yet.  I  can't  think  what  it  means." 

"  Never  mind  !  it  will  all  come  out  right,"  said 
May,  who  was  used  to  her  mother's  panics,  and  she 
whirled  Betty  out  of  the  room  and  down  the  stairs, 
singing  gayly. 

The  ballroom,  with  its  beautiful  decorations  and 
perfect  floor,  filled  them  with  joyful  anticipation, 
and  from  the  moment  the  first  guest  arrived,  began 
for  both  May  and  Betty  "  a  gorgeous  time,"  as 
they  would  have  expressed  it. 


72  RICH  ENOUGH. 

While  supper  was  being  served,  Bob  appeared 
before  his  twin,  who  was  in  the  midst  of  a  gay 
group  around  the  young  hostess.  May  assailed 
him  with  reproaches  for  being  so  late,  while  Betty 
asked  wickedly,  — 

"  What  was  the  opera  to-night  ?  " 

Bob  put  on  his  most  society  air  as  he  said : 
"  Really,  Miss  Vinton,  my  engagements  are  such, 
now,  that  I  can't  give  all  my  evening  to  one  place, 
don't  you  know  ?  " 

Some  of  his  classmates,  who  were  near,  and  knew 
his  secret,  laughed  delightedly,  while  May  was  al- 
most inclined  to  be  hurt,  until  he  dropped  his  voice 
to  a  confidential  whisper,  and  said,  "  I  '11  explain  by 
and  by.  Now,  am  I  to  lead  the  German  with  you, 
per  agreement  ?  " 

11  Why,  1  had  given  you  up,"  said  May,  "  and 
asked  Mr.  Belknap." 

"  Oh,  well,  he  '11  have  to  withdraw,"  said  Bob, 
cheerfully.  "We  can't  have  all  our  new  figures 
wasted.  Of  course  I  would  come  when  we  had  a 
solemn  engagement.  I  '11  just  fix  it  with  Belknap ; " 
and  he  drew  that  young  man  aside.  He  then  pro- 
ceeded to  explain  the  figures  they  wanted,  and 
so  thoroughly  bewildered  his  substitute  that  the 
latter  finally  begged  to  be  relieved  of  the  respon- 
sibility, and  thanked  Bob  gratefully  when,  after 
some  persuasion,  he  yielded  to  the  request. 

"  Bob,"  said  his  sister,  after  Mr.  Belknap  had 


RICH  ENOUGH.     ,  73 

explained  the  situation  to  May,  "  you  are  the  big- 
gest fraud  I  know." 

"  Am  I  ?  I  simply  used  womanly  tact ;  "  and 
Bob  walked  away  with  a  broad  smile  to  organize 
his  forces. 

Under  his  leadership  the  German  was  a  joyous 
revel,  and,  as  Betty  put  it, "  fitly  crowned  the  even- 
ing's bliss." 


CHAPTER  VII. 

WHEN  the  Kents  returned  Mollie  Penfield's 
call,  they  found  themselves  in  a  parlor 
which  was  at  least  twenty-five  years  behind  the 
times.  A  Brussels  carpet  sprinkled  with  big  bou- 
quets of  flowers,  heavy  lambrequins  at  the  win- 
dows, and  haircloth  furniture  adorned  with  an 
assortment  of  tidies,  had  a  very  depressing  effect 
on  the  visitors.  Betty  looked  really  distressed.  It 
would  have  been  an  impossibility  for  her  to  live  in 
such  a  room. 

But  when  the  bright-faced  Mollie  came  in,  they 
felt  as  if  pity  were  unnecessary.  She  talked  as  if 
housekeeping  and  taking  care  of  small  brothers 
was  the  most  delightful  life  possible.  Her  face 
grew  sober  as  she  spoke  of  her  mother,  who  was 
unable  to  walk  without  help. 

"  But  she  is  so  cheerful  all  the  time,  we  can't  feel 
as  if  she  were  an  invalid.  I  want  you  to  know 
her;  everybody  loves  her." 

As  they  were  leaving,  she  made  them  solemnly 
promise  that  the  first  time  their  father  stayed  in 
town  over  night,  they  would  let  her  know  of  it,  for 
she  wanted  them  to  come  to  a  picnic  supper. 


RICH  ENOUGH.  75 

"  What  a  horror  of  a  room !  "  said  Betty,  as  they 
left  the  gate.  "  And  Mollie  looks  as  if  she  ought 
to  have  some  taste." 

"  Don't  you  see  how  it  is  ? "  Marian  answered. 
"  The  doctor  furnished  it  when  he  was  first  mar- 
ried, and  they  have  never  been  able  to  do  it  over. 
I  suppose  Mollie  is  so  used  to  it,  she  does  n't  think 
anything  about  it." 

"  How  can  she  help  thinking  about  it  ?  I  'd  do 
something,  if  it  was  only  to  cover  things  up  with 
five-cent  calico  in  good  colors." 

The  very  next  day  Mr.  Kent  said,  at  dinner,  — 

"  I  shall  not  come  home  to-morrow,  so  you  had 
better  send  for  Bob  to  come  out  and  stay  over  night." 

"  But  we  can't  take  tea  with  Mollie  Penfield  so 
soon,"  was  Betty's  irrelevant  response. 

However,  as  they  had  "  solemnly  promised," 
Marian  sent  over  a  little  note  by  Ellen,  and  the 
answer  came  back  promptly  :  — 

"  Perfectly  delighted !  My  '  big  brother '  will 
be  here.  Please  bring  yours." 

They  were  at  the  door  of  the  brown  house  very 
punctually  on  Thursday,  with  Bob  as  escort,  Will 
having  declined,  as  they  thought  he  would.  Evi- 
dently some  one  was  on  the  watch,  for  the  door 
flew  open  the  moment  they  stepped  up  on  the 
piazza,  and  the  hall  seemed  full  of  small  boys,  who 
ushered  them  in  a  general  way  into  the  parlor.  It 
did  not  look  so  shabby  by  evening  light  as  it  did 


76  KICH  ENOUGH. 

the   day   before ;   still,   Betty  was   relieved   when 
Mollie  appeared  in  the  door,  saying :  — 

"  Come  right  upstairs ;  and  here  is  my  brother 
Theodore,  who  will  take  care  of  Mr.  Kent."  This 
was  all  the  introduction  which  seemed  necessary, 
and  they  went  up  the  narrow  staircase  together. 
Opening  from  the  first  landing  was  a  door  through 
which  the  young  men  disappeared. 

"  The  boys'  quarters,"  Mollie  explained,  as  Betty 
paused.  "  We  go  up  higher,  you  see,"  she  contin- 
ued, as  she  took  them  into  her  own  room.  "  The 
floors  of  this  part  of  the  house  are  several  feet 
above  the  rest  of  it,  so  we  have  steps  to  tumble 
up  and  down  everywhere." 

"  How  fascinating !  "  said  Marian. 

"  Not  after  you  've  walked  off  into  space  a  few 
times,"  said  Mollie. 

"  We  are  going  to  have  tea  in  mother's  sitting- 
room,  so  she  can  come  in  and  see  us  afterwards." 

She  led  them  along  a  narrow  passage  and  opened 
a  door  into  a  large  room  with  dormer  windows  on 
both  sides.  There  were  pots  of  flowers  on  every 
sill,  and  white  muslin  curtains  at  the  windows. 
The  furniture  was  covered  with  a  light  and  pretty 
chintz,  and  altogether  the  room  was  in  great  con- 
trast to  the  house  below.  Betty  exclaimed  invol- 
untarily, "  How  pleasant ! " 

"  1  'm  glad  you  like  it,"  said  Mollie,  much 
pleased.  "  This  is  where  mother  lives." 


RICH  ENOUGH.  77 

There  was  a  large  table,  with  a  reading-lamp  on 
it,  in  the  middle  of  the  room,  crowded  with  books 
and  newspapers.  Around  this  the  boys,  big  and 
little,  were  already  gathered,  Bob  and  Theodore 
deep  in  a  discussion  of  "  our  crew,"  to  which  the 
younger  ones  were  giving  eager  attention.  Theo- 
dore was  in  business,  but  having  graduated  only 
two  years  before,  he  was  still  a  collegian  in  heart. 

"  We  '11  have  tea  right  away,"  said  Mollie,  briskly, 
"  and  then  we  can  get  rid  of  the  tables,  and  have 
space  to  move  in.  Come,  boys,  go  to  work ;  "  and 
she  left  the  room. 

Two  of  the  boys  began  at  once  to  clear  off  the 
centre-table  as  a  base  of  supplies,  while  the  others 
brought  in  small  tables,  and  chairs,  which  they 
arranged  with  great  skill,  showing  it  was  no  new 
work  for  them. 

Theodore,  who  was  tall  and  light-haired  and  had 
a  look  of  Mollie,  left  as  host,  seated  himself  near 
Marian,  who  was  watching  with  amusement  the 
young  Penfields  as  they  placed  the  knives  and  forks 
and  plates  with  great  precision. 

"  You  see  how  Mollie  trains  the  family,"  he  said. 
"  Each  one  has  his  appointed  task,  and  no  one  dares 
to  shirk." 

"  And  what  is  your  appointed  task  ?  " 

"  To  make  myself  agreeable  to  you,"  he  said,  with 
a  low  bow.  "  How  can  I  do  it  ?  " 

"  You  can  answer  all  my  questions,"  she  said. 


78  RICH  ENOUGH. 

smiling  at  him.  "  For  one  thing,  how  docs  your  sis- 
ter get  such  unquestioning  obedience  from  you  all  ? " 

Instead  of  answering  in  joke,  as  she  expected, 
Theodore  said,  quite  seriously,  — 

"  By  never  shirking  herself ; "  and  then  he  added, 
with  a  twinkle  in  his  eye,  "  We  are  very  much  alike ; 
we  move  in  parallel  lines." 

"  Oh,  you  are  a  mathematician,  are  n't  you  ? 
How  can  you  like  anything  so  dry  as  mathe- 
matics ?  " 

"  Don't  call  it  dry,  Miss  Kent !  Our  old  professor 
used  to  tell  us  that '  poetry  is  frozen  mathematics.'  " 

"  What  did  he  mean  ?  " 

"  Why,  he  believed  that  the  essential  part  of 
poetry  is  the  form,  and  the  form  is  a  mathemati- 
cal construction."  Warming  to  his  subject, 
Theodore  demonstrated  with  great  ardor  and 
clearness  that  form  is  the  basis  of  art  and  music, 
as  well  as  of  poetry,  so  that  all  three  are  con- 
structed on  mathematical  principles  just  as  truly 
as  a  bridge  or  any  kind  of  building.  "  We  can't 
see  the  framework  as  plainly,  but  it  is  there  all  the 
same,"  he  said,  and  he  wound  up  triumphantly,  — 
"  You  must  admit  that  poetry  is  measured  by  feet." 

"  Well,"  said  Marian,  quite  overcome  by  the 
eloquence  she  had  evoked,  "  whatever  your  pro- 
fessor might  say,  he  could  n't  make  me  believe  that 
there  is  any  soul  in  mathematics." 

"  I    believe    he   could,"  and    Theodore    turned 


RICH  ENOUGH.  79 

laughingly  to  Bob.  "  Kent,  is  n't  Professor  Raynor 
a  mathematical  expression,  and  has  n't  he  a  soul  ? " 

"  He  's  all  soul !  "  responded  Bob.  "  His  head  is 
so  in  the  clouds,  he  never  knows  where  his  feet  are. 
I  've  seen  him  run  into  a  post,  and  take  off  his  hat 
and  apologize,  and  go  right  on  murmuring  to  him- 
self, '  Lines  of  force  directed  oppositely  attract  each 
other  ! ' " 

"  Oh,  what  stuff ! "  said  Betty. 

"  Yes,  '  the  stuff  that  dreams  are  made  of/  I 
refer  you  to  the  Psychical  Society,  where  this  case 
is  on  record.  Hypnotism  through  abstraction,  I 
believe  they  call  it." 

Mollie  entered  just  then,  bearing  a  great  dish  of 
rolls,  while  behind  her  walked  Lillian,  her  mass  of 
red-gold  curls  falling  about  her  absorbed  little  face 
as  she  watched  the  plate  of  honey  which  she  carried. 

The  quantity  of  provisions  which  came  up  from 
the  kitchen  seemed  overwhelming  to  the  Kents. 
Betty  thought  there  were  a  barrel  of  rolls  and  a 
bushel  of  tongue  sandwiches  to  start  with.  There 
were  delicious  creamed  oysters  which  Mollie  had 
prepared  herself  ;  there  was  raised  loaf  cake,  and 
there  were  walnut  jumbles ;  there  was  chocolate 
with  whipped  cream,  and  there  were  unlimited 
pitchers  of  milk.  It  was  not  at  all  a  fashionable 
supper,  but  everything  was  so  nice,  the  guests  ate 
with  appetites  which  delighted  their  young  hostess. 
After  the  provisions  had  all  disappeared,  the 


80  RICH  ENOUGH. 

tables  were  whisked  out,  and  the  room  returned  to 
its  normal  condition  in  short  order. 

"  Now,  I  '11  go  for  mother,"  said  Theodore  ;  and 
he  went  out,  followed  by  Lillian,  while  Mollie  shook 
up  the  cushions  on  the  couch,  and  pulled  the  chairs 
out  of  the  way.  In  a  moment  Lillian  opened  the 
door,  and  a  tiny  little  woman  came  walking  in,  sup- 
ported by  Theodore's  strong  arm.  She  smiled  on 
them  all,  but  did  not  speak  until  she  was  settled  on 
her  couch. 

"  There,"  she  said  gayly,  "  the  old  lady  is  in 
position  now,  ready  to  shake  hands  with  our  new 
neighbors." 

She  looked  like  anything  but  an  old  lady  with 
her  soft  brown  hair  and  pink-tinted  cheeks,  the 
Rents  thought,  as  they  gathered  about  her  and 
were  introduced  by  Mollie.  The  little  mother  had 
a  pretty  word  of  welcome  for  each  one  of  them. 
"  And  now  sit  down,"  she  said,  "  where  I  can  see 
you  all." 

"  Sha'n't  we  tire  you,  so  many  of  us  at  once  ? " 
asked  Marian,  taking  a  chair  beside  her. 

"  Oh,  no,  dear  child !  Remember  that  I  have 
nine  children,  and  seven  of  them  boys  !  " 

"  Poor  abused  little  mammy  !  "  said  Theodore, 
sitting  down  on  the  edge  of  the  couch,  and  taking 
her  delicate  hand  with  great  gentleness  in  his. 
"Did  she  have  a  lot  of  horrid  boys  to  plague 
her?" 


RICH  ENOUGH.  81 

"  Yes,  she  did,"  said  his  mother,  with  a  mischie- 
vous little  laugh,  "  perfect  torments." 

"  Now,  mother,  the  proper  repartee  for  that  is, 
1  perfect  blessings.'  Don't  give  Miss  Kent  such  an 
idea  of  your  family  !  What  will  she  think  of  us  ?  " 

"  She  will  think  you  an  impolite  boy  if  you  don't 
bring  some  chairs  for  her  sister  and  yours." 

"  Oh,  I  beg  your  pardon,"  said  Theodore,  spring- 
ing to  his  feet. 

"  We  can  sit  here,"  said  Mollie,  drawing  Betty 
down  beside  her  on  the  end  of  the  couch.  Theodore 
sat  down  on  the  floor,  and  the  rest  followed  suit. 

"  Kent,  tell  mother  that  story  about  the  Irish- 
man and  his  chickens,  that  you  told  me  before 
supper." 

So  Bob  with  great  willingness  repeated  his  tale, 
and  they  had  a  series  of  funny  stories  which  made 
the  invalid  laugh  till  the  tears  ran  down  her  cheeks. 
She  was  a  good  mimic  herself,  and  her  children 
called  for  their  favorite  stories  until  she  begged  for 
mercy. 

"  There,  go  away  now,"  she  said  finally,  "  and 
leave  me  to  have  a  little  restful  conversation  with 
Miss  Kent." 

"  Perhaps  I  'd  better  carry  you  off  to  your  room," 
said  Theodore. 

"  No,  no !  I  am  not  ready  to  go  yet.  Mollie, 
can't  you  have  some  music  ?  It  will  not  interfere 
with  our  conversation." 

6 


82  RICH  ENOUGH. 

u  We  '11  take  ourselves  off  into  the  corner,  any 
way,"  giving  her  mother  a  kiss  on  the  cheek. 

Marian  was  left  beside  the  couch,  wThile  Mollie, 
after  settling  the  young  boys  around  the  big  table 
for  a  game  of  "  Snap,"  took  sleepy  Lillian  away  to 
bed.  Theodore  sat  down  at  the  old  piano,  which 
was  growing  a  little  asthmatic  from  long  service, 
and  began  whistling  college  songs,  Bob  and  Betty 
coming  in  on  the  chorus. 

Mrs.  Penfield,  not  in  the  least  disturbed  by  what 
was  going  on  around  her,  gave  her  attention  entirely 
to  Marian. 

"  You  do  not  know,  my  dear,  what  a  perfect 
blessing  it  is  to  Mollie  that  you  have  come  out  here 
to  live.  She  has  brothers  enough  to  keep  her  from 
being  lonely,  but  she  hardly  saw  a  girl  of  her  own 
age  from  one  month's  end  to  another,  —  except  her 
mother," — and  she  laughed  merrily. 

"  What  more  could  she  ask  ?  "  Marian  said,  with 
a  wistful  look,  which  made  the  little  mother  put  her 
hand  on  hers  as  she  said :  — 

"  There  is  no  one  who  can  fill  that  place,  is  there  ? 
I  lost  my  own  dear  mother  when  I  was  a  girl,  and 
I  know  just  what  it  is.  But  I  hope  you  will  come 
to  Mollie's  mother  sometimes  when  you  want  a 
little  comforting." 

Marian  gave  her  hand  a  little  squeeze,  and  Mrs. 
Penfield  went  on  :  — 

"  I  wish  you  could  see  all  of  my  children  !  I  'm 


RICH  ENOUGH.  83 

proud  of  every  one  of  them.  My  oldest  boy,  Earl, 
is  like  his  father,  and  would  be  a  doctor.  I  thought 
I  should  have  him  at  home  for  a  time,  while  he  was 
doing  hospital  work  ;  but  an  opening  came  for  him 
in  Kansas  City,  and  off  he  went,  and  now  he  must 
needs  marry,  just  as  he 's  getting  well  started,  —  like 
his  father  again ! "  and  she  smiled  playfully. 

"  My  second  boy,  Howard,  is  an  electrician  in 
Baltimore,  and  of  course  we  expect  him  to  be  an- 
other Tesla.  The  rest  you  see  before  you.  Theo- 
dore, Mollie,  and  between  them  and  my  baby 
Lillian  comes  our  '  sequence,'  the  four  little  boys 
all  in  a  row." 

Then  she  led  Marian  to  talk  of  her  own  brothers 
and  sister,  and  showed  such  a  warm  interest  in 
them,  and  seemed  so  anxious  lest  she  should  have 
too  much  care  and  responsibility,  that  Marian's 
heart  went  out  to  her. 

"  I  believe  in  being  young  as  long  as  you  can," 
Mrs.  Penfield  said  ;  "  in  fact,  as  long  as  you  live.  I 
never  mean  to  grow  old,  with  all  my  boys  to  keep 
me  from  it." 

"  And  here  comes  the  biggest  boy  of  all,"  she 
added,  her  face  lighting  up  as  the  doctor  entered  the 
room.  He  came  to  the  couch  and  bent  over  his  wife. 

"  How  are  you  feeling,  my  dear  ?  Not  getting 
too  tired  ?  Good  evening,  Miss  Kent ;  I  am  very 
glad  to  see  you  here.  We  have  to  look  out  for  this 
wife  of  mine;  her  spirits  outrun  her  strength." 


84  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"  My  dear,"  said  his  wife, "  go  over  and  sing  with 
the  other  young  people.  We  are  having  a  very  quiet 
time  in  this  corner." 

The  big  doctor  obediently  went  over  to  the  piano, 
swept  Theodore  off  the  stool,  and  began  to  sing,  in 
a  rich  baritone  voice,  — 

"  He  was  a  foine  old  Irish  gintleman, 
One  of  the  rale  old  stock." 

Every  one  joined  in  the  chorus,  until  the  room 
fairly  rang.  Then  the  Kents  departed,  all  the  Pen- 
field  boys  acting  as  escort  and  singing  a  marching 
song  at  the  top  of  their  lungs,  until  Marian  thought 
the  old  square  would  be  scandalized. 

"  Did  you  ever  see  such  a  family ! "  said  Betty, 
when  they  were  inside  their  door.  "  They  are  all 
boys  and  girls  together.  They  must  have  an  awfully 
hard  time  to  get  along,  and  yet  how  jolly  they 
are ! " 

"  Just  think  of  all  those  boys  to  educate  ! "  sighed 
Marian. 

"  You  need  n't  worry  about  that,"  said  Bob. 
"  Theodore  is  earning  ten  dollars  a  week  now,  and 
living  on  it.  In  a  little  while  he  '11  be  able  to  help 
on  the  next  one,  and  that 's  the  way  they  '11  keep 
going.  They  're  plucky  all  the  way  through ! " 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

first  day  of  January  found  Southville  deep 

-L  in  snow.  The  great  elm-trees  were  loaded 
with  feathery  flakes,  and  the  morning  sun  made 
the  square  sparkle  with  beauty.  Bob  and  Betty 
stood  looking  out  of  the  window  after  breakfast, 
while  their  father  sat  comfortably  by  the  fire,  read- 
ing his  morning  paper. 

"  The  ancients,"  said  Bob,  didactically,  "  thought 
of  the  mind  as  like  that  unbroken  sheet  of  snow, 
on  which  events  would  write  their  story.  What, 
Betty,  is  to  be  written  on  your  mental  tablet 
this  year?  This  is  the  moment,  sister,  for  good 
resolutions." 

Betty  made  up  a  little  face.  "  Resolved  to  have 
the  best  time  I  can,  in  spite  of  circumstances !  I  've 
been  so  good  lately  that  I  'm  positively  tired  of  my- 
self. I  want  to  do  something  rash  and  reckless ; 
and  if  you  can't  think  of  anything  before  night 
comes,  I  don't  know  but  I  shall  seek  the  stage." 

"  I  '11  tell  you  what,"  said  Bob :  "  I  '11  take  you  on 
a  moonlight  sleigh-ride.  It'll  be  rash  of  me  to 
spend  my  last  cent  in  that  way,  and  reckless  of  you 
to  trust  to  my  driving ;  so  it  will  fill  both  your 
requirements." 


86  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"  Lovely  ! "  said  Betty.  "  Bob,  you  're  a  dear ! " 

"Behold,  the  head  of  the  family  retires  to  his 
den!"  said  Bob,  as  Mr. 'Kent  left  the  fireside  and 
went  into  his  sanctum.  "  Now  I  'm  going  out  to 
dig  paths  for  an  hour,  and  then  I  shall  be  ready  for 
my  interview.  Melodrama  in  one  act :  '  Father  and 
Son ; '  no  audience." 

"  You  won't  rise  to  the  occasion  at  all,"  said 
Betty,  "  without  an  audience.  Let  me  come  in  ! " 

"  No,  indeed !  This  is  to  be  man  to  man.  But 
you  may  come  out  and  help  me  shovel  snow,  if  you 
like." 

"  Thanks  for  your  condescension,  but  I  prefer  to 
watch  you  from  this  window." 

But  Betty  could  not  resist,  when  the  Penfields 
turned  out,  and  the  snow  began  to  fly  in  every 
direction.  In  her  golf  cape,  with  its  red-lined 
hood,  she  added  a  bright  bit  of  color  to  the  land- 
scape, and  did  what  she  considered  effective  ser- 
vice, both  in  digging  paths  and  in  making  a  snow 
man  of  heroic  size.  Mollie  Penfield  came  out,  and 
they  sang  as  they  worked,  until  they  brought  some 
one  to  the  window  of  every  house  in  the  square. 

"  There  !  "  said  Betty,  complacently  ;  "  we  've 
waked  people  up  ;  now  let 's  have  a  snowball  fight, 
and  give  them  something  to  see.  You  and  I  will 
choose  sides,  Mollie,  and  you  defend  the  snow  man, 
while  I  attack  him  with  my  forces.", 

"  Hear  the  new  woman  !  "  cried  Bob. 


RICH  ENOUGH.  87 

The  small  Penfields  hurrahed,  and  began  to 
make  snowballs  with  feverish  energy. 

"  1  choose  my  own  brothers,"  said  Mollie.  "  I 
can  order  them  about  better." 

"  You  can't  have  them  all !  I  '11  take  Theodore ; 
he  and  Bob  will  balance  the  sequence." 

But  they  didn't.  When  the  action  began  the 
small  Penfields  were  found  to  have  a  precision  of 
aim  that  their  elders  lacked ;  and,  stationed  at  the 
four  corners  of  the  statue,  with  Mollie  behind  to 
make  snowballs  and  urge  them  on,  they  formed  a 
defence  that  the  attacking  party  could  not  dislodge. 
Betty  laughed  so  that  she  was  about  useless,  and 
finally  the  other  side  took  the  offensive  and  ran  the 
challengers  out  of  the  square. 

Mrs.  Bassett  was  watching  them  from  her  back 
window,  and  rushed  to  the  door  as  they  came  flying 
down  toward  the  little  house. 

"  Good !  good  !  you  college  boys  ain't  in  it  when 
it  comes  to  snowballing,  I  guess.  I've  got  some 
soft  cream  molasses  cakes  in  here,  and  — "  But 
she  did  n't  need  to  finish  her  sentence,  for  the  re- 
treating army  fell  upon  her,  swept  her  inside  her 
door,  and  bolted  it  before  she  knew  just  what  had 
happened. 

Bob  rushed  through  to  lock  the  front  door. 
"  Now  for  .the  cakes ! "  he  cried ;  and  then  the  trio 
derisively  ate  hot  ginger-drops  in  the  windows, 
while  the  small  boys  danced  with  envy  outside. 


88  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"  You  're  just  a  pack  of  children,  all  of  you  !  " 
Mrs.  Bassett  declared,  shaking  with  laughter;  and 
slipping  out,  she  let  in  the  rest  of  them,  and  did 
not  seem  to  mind  a  bit  the  hubbub  which  ensued, 
though  she  finally  made  herself  heard,  saying  : 

"  Now,  I  don't  see  why  it  ain't  just  as  much  fun 
to  make  pretty  noises  as  such  outlandish  ones.  It 
did  sound  real  nice  when  you  were  singing  outside, 
and  I  wished  then  that  you  'd  sing  some  Christmas 
carols.  I  have  n't  heard  any  since  I  was  a  girl." 

"  Why  did  n't  we  learn  some  for  Christmas  ? 
"We  might  for  Twelfth  Night,  — '  better  late  than 
never,'  —  and  go  around  the  square  like  the  waits 
in  England!"  exclaimed  Betty,  inspired  with  the 
thought  of  doing  something  new. 

"  That 's  a  beautiful  idea,"  said  Mrs.  Bassett, 
beaming  with  pleasure.  "  There 's  a  book  right  on 
that  marble-top  table,  with  some  queer  old  English 
carols  in  it." 

Betty  pounced  on  the  book  and  began  turning 
over  the  leaves.  "  Here,  boys,  stop  eating,  and 
listen  to  this,"  and  she  read,  — 

" '  God  rest  you  merry,  gentlemen, 
Let  nothing  you  dismay; 
Remember  Christ  our  Saviour 
Was  born  on  Christmas  Day.'  " 

"  Why,  we  know  that,"  said  Mollie.  "  Father 
taught  it  to  us  long  ago.  Sing  it,  boys  !  " 


RICH  ENOUGH.  89 

The  little  Penfields  lifted  up  their  voices,  and 
the  quaint  old  carol  filled  the  room. 

Mrs.  Bassett  was  enraptured,  and  Betty  declared 
that  they  would  have  rehearsals,  and  astonish  The 
Square. 

"  Now  don't  tell  any  one,"  she  begged.  "  We 
want  it  to  be  a  perfect  surprise." 

"  Well,  if  you  can  keep  the  secret,  the  rest  won't 
have  any  difficulty,"  said  Bob. 

"  Go  along ! "  said  Mrs.  Bassett.  "  Your  sister 
ain't  always  so  open  as  she  seems."  Which  re- 
mark sent  Bob  off  into  a  peal  of  laughter,  and  he 
waltzed  Betty  around  the  room  until  she  was  out  of 
breath. 

"  We  must  go  home,"  she  said,  when  he  released 
her. 

"  /  must,"  he  answered.  "  Good-by,  Mrs.  Bas- 
sett. I  shall  never  forget  those  molasses  drops  !  " 
And  he  was  out  of  the  room  before  Betty  realized 
that  he  was  gone. 

"  He  wants  to  get  rid  of  me,"  she  said,  "  but  he 
sha  'n't ! "  And  giving  Mrs.  Bassett  a  hug,  she 
started  for  the  door.  "  Good-by,  all ;  we  '11  have  a 
rehearsal  to-morrow." 

Mr.  Kent  was  sitting  before  his  table  when  Bob 
entered  the  room.  He  was  surrounded  by  papers, 
and  was  leaning  his  head  on  his  hand  in  just  the 
weary  way  Bob  had  pictured  him.  But  the  reality 
took  away  Bob's  desire  for  dramatics.  He  suddenly 


90  RICH  ENOUGH. 

realized  how  often  his  father  must  have  sat  in  just 
this  way,  and  what  a  care-worn  life  he  had  led,  and, 
forgetting  his  elaborate  scheme,  he  said  :  — 

"  Father,  can't  I  help  you  ?  " 

Mr.  Kent  looked  up  almost  impatiently.  "  No, 
no  ;  I  am  only  looking  things  over.  You  might 
tell  me  what  bills  you  have,  though ;  then  I  can 
figure  more  closely." 

Here  was  Bob's  chance  for  a  flourish  ;  but  all  he 
did  was  to  draw  his  little  packet  out  of  his  pocket, 
hand  it  to  his  father,  and  start  precipitately  for 
the  door. 

"  Wait  a  minute  ! "  said  Mr.  Kent,  rather  sharply. 
"  I  may  want  you  to  explain  something." 

Then  he  began  to  look  the  bills  over,  with  a 
knotted  forehead,  while  Bob  stood  and  waited, 
feeling  unaccountably  like  a  guilty  schoolboy. 

"  What  are  these  receipted  for  ?  I  have  not  paid 
any  of  them." 

"  No  ;  but  I  have,"  said  Bob,  in  his  meekest  voice. 

"  Where  did  you  get  the  money  ?  " 

« I  earned  it." 

"  You  earned  it ! "  Mr.  Kent's  face  relaxed. 
"  How,  —  by  tutoring  ?  " 

"No,  sir;  I'm  not  one  of  that  kind.  I  went  in 
as  extra  salesman  at  Bangs  &  Perry's  for  the  holi- 
day trade." 

"  Well,  well,  Bob,  you  are  quite  a  business 
man,"  and  Mr.  Kent's  eyes  began  to  twinkle. 


RICH  ENOUGH.  91 

"  How  did  Bangs  &  Perry  happen  to  take  you 
on?  Tell  me  about  it." 

"  There  is  n't  much  to  tell,"  said  Bob. 

"  Yes,  there  is,  too,"  said  Betty,  who  walked  in 
without  the  ceremony  of  knocking,  and  who  must 
have  been  almost  listening  at  the  door.  "  Papa, 
Bob  felt  so  distressed  over  his  extravagance,  and 
hated  so  to  bring  his  bills  to  you,  that  he  just  went 
off  without  saying  a  word,  even  to  me,  to  take  a 
place  in  Bangs  &  Perry's  holiday  store,  and  he 's 
worked  like  a  Trojan  for  weeks.  I  happened  to 
find  out  about  it ; "  and  she  plunged  into  a  lively 
account  of  her  discovery,  during  which  Bob  looked 
silly,  and  her  father  turned  the  bills  over  slowly. 
When  she  finished,  he  came  around  the  table  and 
grasped  Bob's  hand,  saying,  "  Thank  you,  my  boy," 
in  a  tone  that  caused  Betty  to  feel  in  the  way,  and  she 
hastily  left  the  room,  shutting  the  door  behind  her. 

She  stood  a  moment  in  the  middle  of  the  parlor 
floor,  winking  fast,  and  ejaculated, — 

"  What  stiff,  funny  things  men  are ! "  Then  she 
went  off  to  tell  Marian  all  about  it. 

After  Bob  and  Betty  had  started  off  with  jingling 
bells  for  their  moonlight  drive  that  evening,  Mr. 
Kent  turned  to  his  elder  daughter. 

"  It 's  too  bad,  my  dear,  for  you  to  be  left  be- 
hind. If  I  had  ®nly  thought  of  it  in  time,  I  'd 
have  had  a  cutter  myself." 

"  Why,  you   dear   man !     We  '11   come  out  and 


92  RICH  ENOUGH. 

have  a  walk  instead,"  said  Marian.  "  We  can  be 
just  as  sentimental,  and  at  the  same  time  more 
economical." 

When  they  were  pacing  under  the  trees,  Mr. 
Kent  said  :  — 

"  I  am  very  much  pleased  by  what  Bob  has  done, 
Marian.  In  fact,  my  children  are  taking  so  much 
care  off  my  shoulders,  I  shall  soon  be  as  young  as 
any  of  them." 

"  How  I  wish  we  had  begun  before,"  Marian  said 
regretfully.  "  Then  you  would  be  the  youngest  of 
us  all  now ;  and  you  really  do  feel  encouraged, 
don't  you,  papa?" 

"  Yes,  my  dear,  very  much." 

"Has  it  reduced  our  expenses  a  great  deal  to 
come  out  here  ?  I  do  so  hope  it  has ! " 

Mr.  Kent  smiled  indulgently  upon  her.  "  Con- 
siderably, considerably ;  but  you  must  not  expect 
any  startling  gain  all  at  once.  Of  course  the 
moving  cost  something,  and  I'm  only  just  rid 
of  my  town  lease.  But  I  'm  very  hopeful  for  the 
future,"  he  added,  as  Marian's  face  fell.  "  If  you 
are  all  as  careful  through  the  year  as  you  've  been 
the  past  two  months,  we  shall  come  out  well. 

"  But  you  must  n't  let  it  weigh  on  you.  I  don't 
like  to  have  you  getting  quite  so  serious,  my  dear. 
I  don't  want  you  to  lose  your*  gay  spirits.  I  was 
very  sorry  to  have  you  give  up  May  Vinton's  party. 
Did  n't  you  have  a  suitable  dress  ?  " 


RICH  ENOUGH.  93 

"  Why,  papa,  did  you  think  of  that  ?  I  had  n't 
a  gown,  but  I  didn't  mind  one  bit  staying  at 
home." 

"  I  know,  I  know ;  and  I  appreciate  the  cheerful 
spirit  you  show ;  but  I  don't  want  you  to  lose  any 
more  good  times  that  you  can  possibly  have.  We 
must  economize  in  some  other  way." 

"  Oh,  papa,  that 's  always  been  our  motto,"  laughed 
Marian.  "  But  it 's  lovely  of  you  to  want  me  to 
have  everything." 

"  You  are  a  good  daughter,"  said  her  father,  pat- 
ting her  hand  a  little.  "  You  deserve  everything 
lovely."  Which  remark  so  overwhelmed  Marian 
that  she  did  not  have  any  response  to  make. 

When  Twelfth  Night  came,  whether  or  not  The 
Square  had  heard  of  the  surprise  in  store  for  it, 
the  houses  all  seemed  illuminated  to  an  unusual 
degree,  and  as  the  ten  "waits"  started  out  from 
the  Kent  house,  lights  streamed  across  the  snow 
in  every  direction.  Only  the  Copley  house  stood 
dark  and  grim,  and  they  instinctively  hurried  past 
it,  pausing  first  at  the  rectory. 

The  little  group  standing  out  in  the  snow  made 
an  effective  picture,  the  girls  in  their  big  capes, 
with  the  pointed  hoods  pulled  over  their  heads,  in 
the  foreground.  As  the  quaint  old  song,  — 

"  The  first  Xowell  the  angels  did  say 
Was  to  certain  poor  shepherds  in  fields  as  they  lay,"  — 


•94  RICH  ENOUGH. 

rose  on  the  still  air,  there  was  some  movement 
behind  the  curtains  in  the  front  room,  but  no 
one  appeared,  even  when  the  seven  verses  were 
finished. 

"  They  are  looking  in  a  book  of  etiquette  to  see 
what  to  do,"  whispered  Betty.  "  Let 's  give  them 
another." 

So  they  sang  "  The  Seven  Joys  of  Mary,"  at  the 
end  of  which  the  front  door  of  the  house  swung 
open,  and  the  figure  of  the  rector  was  silhouetted 
against  the  light  in  the  hall.  Though  younger 
than  his  sisters,  he  was  cast  in  the  same  formal 
mould,  and  it  was  in  very  careful  diction  that  he 
expressed  his  gratification  at  this  eminently  suit- 
able celebration  of  Twelfth  Night.  His  sisters  hov- 
ered in  the  background  as  a  kind  of  bodyguard. 

The  waits  said  "  Thank  you  "  in  concert,  in  re- 
turn for  his  polite  remarks,  and  then  passed  on. 

"  Somehow,  I  feel  depressed,"  said  Bob.  "  I  hope 
Aunt  Bassett  won't  be  so  fearfully  polite." 

The  little  house  around  the  corner  twinkled  with 
light,  and  Mrs.  Bassett's  head  was  out  of  her  win- 
dow at  the  very  first  note,  while  from  another 
window  "  Sister  Sarah  "  applauded  every  song. 

"Do  sing  as  nice  as  you  can  when  you  get  to 
Madame  Salisbury's ! "  begged  Mrs.  Bassett.  "  It  '11 
be  such  a  treat  to  her ! " 

It  was  with  rather  a  blank  feeling  that  they 
turned  away,  for  visions  of  cookies  and  sweets 


EICH  ENOUGH.  95 

had  been  dimly  floating  through  their  sub- 
consciousness. 

"  I  must  say,"  said  Bob,  "  that  I  am  disappointed 
in  The  Square.  I  expected  different  treatment." 

Theodore,  who  sang  the  solos,  began  to  rebel. 

"  I  can't  sing  all  night  without  a  little  encour- 
agement. Even  a  drink  of  cold  water  would  be 
gratefully  received." 

"  You  can  get  that  at  home,"  said  Mollie,  "  as 
we  pass  ;  it 's  always  on  tap  there." 

"  When  we  are  through,  you  know  you  are  to 
come  into  our  house,"  Marian  said  hospitably. 

Mrs.  Penfield  was  in  her  window,  and  they  sang 
with  all  their  hearts  for  her.  They  wound  up  with 
the  "  Wassail  Song,"  and  rendered  with  great  feel- 
ing the  verses :  — 

"  Call  up  the  butler  of  this  house, 
Put  on  his  golden  ring  ; 
Let  him  bring  us  a  glass  of  beer, 
And  the  better  we  shall  sing. 

Bring  us  out  a  table, 
And  spread  it  with  a  cloth ; 
Bring  us  out  a  mouldy  cheese, 
And  some  of  your  Christmas  loaf." 

But  all  they  received  was  a  shower  of  corn  balls 
from  the  doctor. 

By  the  time  they  reached  Madame  Salisbury's 
they  were  laughing  and  in  high  spirits. 


96  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"  I  hope  the  dear  little  lady  has  n't  gone  to  bed," 
said  Marian. 

"  Mrs.  Bassett  said  we  must  do  our  best  here," 
said  Theodore.  "  Now,  small  fry,  stop  munching, 
and  sing  for  all  you  're  worth." 

As  this  was  the  last  house,  they  went  through 
all  their  repertoire.  They  ended  with  the 
beautiful,  — 

"  From  far  away  we  come  to  you, 

To  tell  of  great  tidings,  strange  and  true,"  — 

and  as  the  last  note  died  away  there  was  utter 
silence  for  a  moment.  Then  the  door  was  thrown 
wide  open,  and  the  ancient  butler  stood  forth. 

"  Young  ladies  and  gentlemen,  Madame  Salis- 
bury begs  that  you  will  do  her  the  honor  to 
come  in." 

They  could  hardly  believe  their  ears,  and  hesi- 
tated a  moment,  when  he  continued,  — 

"  She  is  waiting  to  receive  you  in  the  drawing- 
room." 

Then  Marian  led  the  way,  and  they  all  followed 
her  up  the  steps  and  into  a  brilliantly  lighted  room, 
where  the  stately  little  mistress  stood  waiting  for 
her  guests. 

She  advanced  a  step,  and  took  Marian's  hand,  as 
they  all  flocked  in. 

"  You  are  very  kind,  my  dear  young  neighbors^ 
to  bring  back  the  pleasant  past  in  this  way,  and  I 


RICH  ENOUGH.  97 

hope  that  you  will  take  some  refreshment  with 
me." 

"  Oh,  Madame  Salisbury,  it  is  too  much  trouble 
for  you !  " 

"  Not  in  the  least ;  it  is  a  pleasure."  Then,  like 
a  royal  personage,  she  gave  her  hand  to  each  one. 

"  Theodore,  will  you  give  me  your  arm  to  the 
dining-room?"  and  out  she  swept,  while  the  little 
party  followed,  quite  awed  by  this  reception. 

The  dining-room  was  lighted  by  candles  on  all 
sides,  and  the  table  was  set  as  if  for  an  evening 
party.  There  was  a  subdued  murmur  of  delight 
from  all  the  young  people,  and  Betty  exclaimed : 

"  Why,  there  is  a  veritable  Twelfth  Night  cake ! 
You  must  have  known  that  we  were  coming, 
Madame  Salisbury  ! " 

The  little  lady  smiled.  "  There  are  fairies 
abroad  at  this  time  of  year,  Miss  Betty,  who  whis- 
per many  secrets." 

The  Twelfth  Night  cake,  with  its  tiny  Christ- 
mas tree  in  the  centre,  and  the  little  king,  queen, 
and  knave  standing  around  the  edge  of  it,  had  the 
post  of  honor  on  the  table  ;  but  there  were  all  sorts 
of  delicious  dishes  grouped  around  it,  and  the  fra- 
grance of  coffee  was  in  the  air. 

"  How  lovely  of  you,  Madame  Salisbury ! "  Mollie 
said,  as  she  took  her  place  beside  the  hostess.  "  We 
were  all  so  hungry  ! "  There  was  such  a  plaintive 
note  in  her  voice  that  they  all  laughed,  and 

7 


98  RICH  ENOUGH. 

Madame  Salisbury  graciously  bade  the  young  gen- 
tlemen wait  on  the  ladies  at  once,  while  the  butler 
devoted  himself  to  supplying  the  wants  of  the 
small  Penfields. 

"  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  cake  ?  "  Theodore 
asked  Betty  in  an  aside.  "You  seem  to  know 
something  about  it." 

"  Why,  there  is  a  bean,  a  pea,  and  a  clove  in  the 
cake.  Whoever  gets  the  bean  is  king.  If  you  get 
the  clove,  you  are  the  knave ;  I  suppose  that  means 
you  're  the  king's  fool,  and  plan  the  revels.  The 
girl  who  gets  the  pea  is  queen.  Is  n't  that  it, 
Madame  Salisbury  ?  "  —  seeing  that  she  was 
listening. 

"Yes,  my  dear,  —  queen  of  the  kingdom  of  mis- 
rule until  Candlemas  ;  so  it 's  a  position  of  power. 
When  I  was  a  girl,  we  kept  Christmas  time  in  the 
old  way,  and  many  were  the  madcap  pranks  we 
played." 

"  01?,  tell  us  all  about  it !  "  begged  Betty. 

"  No,  indeed ;  you  modern  young  people  need 
no  suggestions  in  the  way  of  mischief." 

But  they  were  so  persuasive  that  Madame  Salis- 
bury yielded,  and  gave  them  some  reminiscences 
which  might  well  have  found  a  place  among  the 
tales  of  Irving. 

Then  she  cut  the  cake,  and  the  three  girls  drew 
lots  for  the  queenship ;  but  to  the  delight  of  her 
guests  and  her  chagrin,  the  hostess  found  the  pea 


RICH  ENOUGH.  99 

in  her  own  piece  of  cake.  The  bean  fell  to  Bob, 
who  bent  the  knee  and  kissed  her  hand  in  true 
knightly  fashion,  while  Betty  elected  herself  maid 
of  honor.  She  was  charmed  with  Madame  Salis- 
bury, and  the  flavor  of  old-time  aristocracy  about 
her  house. 

When  Frank  Penfield  found  the  clove,  and 
brought  it  to  his  big  brother,  the  queen  would  not 
allow  him  to  give  it  up,  as  that  would  spoil  the 
charm.  Frank  felt  delightfully  important  and  un- 
comfortable in  consequence. 

Bob  assumed  kingly  airs  with  great  ease,  and 
ordered  his  subjects  about,  abetted  by  his  queen,  who 
proved  to  be  full  of  fun  in  her  own  way.  And 
then,  with  many  an  oath  of  fealty,  her  new  court 
dispersed. 

"  I  just  felt  so  mean  not  to  invite  you  in,"  Mrs. 
Bassett  said  next  day,  when  she  ran  in  to  hear  about 
it ;  "  but  I  did  n't  want  to  spoil  Madame  Salisbury's 
party,  when  she  'd  made  up  her  mind  to  do  the 
handsome  thing." 

"  Then  you  told  her !  "  cried  Betty. 

"  There ! "  said  Mrs.  Bassett,  putting  her  hand 
over  her  mouth.  "  I  never  meant  to  let  you  know. 
I  only  passed  a  remark,  thinking  no  harm  would 
be  done  either  way,  and  it  has  turned  out  real  nice 
all  round ! " 


CHAPTER  IX. 

AFTER  Twelfth  Night  the  days  settled  down 
into  a  routine  which  proved  rather  trying  to 
the  sisters.  Marian  was  ashamed  to  find  how 
much  she  missed  the  variety  and  excitement  of 
their  former  life ;  the  constant  ringing  of  the  door- 
bell, the  dropping  in  of  their  friends  at  lunch  time, 
with  unexpected  tickets  for  a  matinee  or  plans  for 
an  impromptu  German.  She  had  time  now  for  all 
the  reading  she  wished  to  do,  but  often  she  was 
not  in  the  mood  for  reading,  and  the  evenings 
seemed  very  long. 

They  were  not  forgotten,  as  the  daily  cards  and 
invitations  showed ;  but,  as  Betty  said,  they  were 
not  on  the  main  line  any  more :  they  were  side- 
tracked, and  people  could  n't  keep  backing  down 
to  their  station  to  pick  them  up. 

At  last  Betty  rebelled  openly. 

"  I  'm  not  going  to  stand  this,"  she  declared  one 
day.  "  We  're  dropping  out  of  everything.  We 
lose  all  sorts  of  nice  things  by  being  at  this  dis- 
tance, and  when  we  do  get  there,  they  're  all  talk- 
ing about  things  we  're  not  in.  It 's  just  ruining 
my  character.  I  thought  I  should  be  on  a  high 


RICH  ENOUGH.  101 

plane  if  we  gave  up  everything  and  came  out  here 
to  live,  but  1  'm  growing  envious,  and  suspicious, 
and  mean.  I  feel  now  as  if  the  girls  just  asked  me 
to  he  kind  to  me.  When  you  get  so  far  down  as 
to  think  of  car  fare,  you  're  not  fit  for  society,  any 
way.  I  was  actually  thrilled  with  gratitude  when 
May  drove  me  home  yesterday,  because  it  saved  me 
five  cents.  I  am  getting  too  sordid  to  enjoy  any- 
thing. Dear  me !  why  was  n't  I  born  with  a 
vocation  ?  If  I  were  a  self-supporting  woman,  I 
should  n't  care  whether  I  was  in  society  or  not. 
Could  n't  I  be  a  nurse,  or  a  type-writer  or  some- 
thing?" 

"  Especially  the  something!  "  said  Bob,  to  whom 
this  tirade  was  addressed. 

"  Now,  don't  try  to  be  funny !  I  'm  really  serious. 
You  don't  know  what  it  is  to  feel  so  helpless,  just 
as  if  Fate  had  put  you  down  in  one  grubby  little 
spot,  and  you  would  keep  going  round  and  round  in 
it  all  the  rest  of  your  life." 

"  Poor  Betty  !  "  and  Bob  went  over  and  sat  down 
by  the  dismal  little  heap  in  the  corner  of  the  sofa. 

"  Can't  you  —  can't  you  —  "  and  he  wrinkled 
his  brow  perplexedly. 

"  No,  I  can't !  There  is  n't  anything  I  can  do. 
I  have  n't  a  single  talent.  Think  of  Amy  Starr, 
and  the  voice  she  is  developing!  And  there's 
Florence,  starving  herself  in  Paris,  and  just  ns 
happy  as  a  clam,  and  going  to  be  a  great  artist 


102  RICH  ENOUGH. 

some  day ;  and  Caroline  Wright,  with  her  whole 
soul  absorbed  in  bacteria !  Oh,  I  realize  that  I  'm 
just  a  commonplace  little  know-nothing!  I  might 
be  a  cash  girl  or  a  waitress,  I  suppose,  but  I  'm  not 
brave  enough  to  go  out  and  do  what  I  could  do." 

"  With  three  men  in  your  family,  I  don't  see  why 
you  should  support  yourself,"  Bob  said,  rather 
grandly. 

" Well,  I 've  got  to  do  something"  said  Betty, 
desperately.  "  1  'm  not  going  to  sit  down  and 
lapse  into  utter  stupidity  without  a  struggle ! " 

"  Well,  well,  well !  "  exclaimed  Marian,  who  had 
come  in  just  in  time  for  Betty's  last  words,  "  what 
is  all  this?" 

"  Betty  is  on  a  strike,  that 's  all !  "  answered 
Bob. 

"  Yes,  I  am !  It 's  time  to  make  an  effort. 
You  're  just  settling  down,  Marian,  and  I  won't 
have  it ! " 

"  What  do  you  want  me  to  do  ?  "  asked  Marian, 
meekly. 

"  Be  yourself ! "  returned  Betty,  energetically. 
"  You  are  getting  so  you  read  and  think  all  the 
time,  and  you  're  so  mum  there 's  no  living  with 
you.  I  want  to  have  a  good  time,  and  you  've  got 
to  help!  We  must  entertain  some.  We'll  have 
a  day  ;  for  of  course  people  are  n't  coming  way 
out  here  on  the  chance  of  finding  us  in,  and  we  '11 
have  chafing-dish  evenings.  We  can  invite  the 


RICH  ENOUGH.  103 

girls  in  twos  and  threes,  and  we  '11  have  them 
on  Saturdays,  for  that  would  be  a  good  night"  for 
Bob's  friends,  would  n't  it?"  she  demanded  of  her 
brother;  and  then,  without  waiting  for  his  reply,  she 
continued,  "  We  '11  begin  next  week.  I  'm  going 
to  hare  a  lunch  party,  too,  for  my  particular 
friends,  and  I  should  think  you  would  for  yours, 
Marian." 

"  But,  child !  "  gasped  her  sister,  "  lunches  and 
all  those  things  are  frightfully  expensive." 

"  They  need  n't  be.  I  believe  in  being  consist- 
ent, and  a  swell  lunch  would  n't  go  with  our  old 
house  and  ways  of  living.  I  am  going  to  have  a 
homemade  lunch,  and  you  can  do  the  same.  It 
will  be  lots  more  fun  than  a  regulation  affair. 
You  have  n't  half  the  imagination  that  I  should 
think  you  'd  have.  We  can't  be  elegant,  so  we 
ought  to  be  picturesque ;  don't  you  see  ? " 

"  Well,  Betty,  you  've  found  your  vocation ! "  and 
Bob  went  off,  inwardly  much  amused  at  the  turn 
Betty's  «  strike"  had  taken. 

Betty  took  the  helm  decidedly  in  the  days  that 
followed.  She  gave  her  luncheon,  which  she  de- 
cided to  call  a  breakfast,  and  serve  at  twelve 
o'clock.  It  began  with  fruit  a  la  mode,  and  ended 
with  waffles  and  maple  syrup  a  la  Mrs.  Bassett. 

"  Now,  don't  you  worry  one  mite,"  that  kind- 
hearted  woman  said.  "  If  there  's  one  tiling  I  know, 
it 's  waffles,  and  you  need  n't  give  your  company 


104  RICH  ENOUGH. 

much  to  eat  before  they  come  on,  for  they  '11  grudge 
every  bit  of  space  they  've  filled  up  !  " 

So  she  presided  in  the  kitchen,  and  it  seemed  to 
Ellen  and  herself  as  if  the  capacity  of  those  twelve 
girls  was  unlimited. 

There  was  only  one  girl  of  them  all  who  thought, 
"  How  queer  ;  "  and  the  rest,  who  said  "  How  jolly," 
or  "  How  original,"  were  of  so  much  more  un- 
doubted social  importance  that  that  one  kept  her 
opinion  to  herself. 

Everything  in  the  old  house  was  pronounced 
"dear"  and  "fascinating,"  as  the  guests  roamed 
about  at  will  and  lingered  around  the  big  fire- 
places, and  it  was  late  in  the  afternoon  when  they 
finally  tore  themselves  away. 

The  fame  of  the  chafing-dish  evenings  so  spread 
abroad  that  invitations  never  went  begging. 
Betty's  friends  were  ready  at  any  time  to  give  up 
an  evening  in  town  for  one  of  these  informal  ban- 
quets, and  Bob's  chums  were  devoted  attendants. 
Even  Will  thought  it  worth  his  while  on  several 
occasions  to  take  out  some  of  his  friends. 

Betty  was  pluming  herself  on  their  success  one 
morning  in  "  Cosey  Corner." 

"  I  do  think,"  she  said,  "  that  we  deserve  some 
credit  for  the  way  we  are  keeping  up  now.  By  a 
determined  effort,  we  are  having  almost  as  good  a 
time  as  if  we  were  in  town,  and  we  are  also  doing 
our  duty." 


RICH  ENOUGH.  105 

Marian  laughed  a  little.  "  We  are  being  dread- 
fully selfish.  We  just  live  for  ourselves." 

Betty,  comfortably  settled  among  the  cushions 
on  the  big  couch,  did  not  rouse  one  bit  at  this 
accusation. 

"  I  never  worked  harder  myself,"  she  said  mis- 
chievously. "  These  home  evenings  are  no  joke, 
and  what  with  housework  and  sewing,  my  hands 
are  a  disgrace,"  and  Betty  held  up  a  forefinger 
that  was  somewhat  roughened.  "  But  what  great 
thought  is  roaming  around  in  your  mind  now?" 

"  I  've  been  trying  to  think  of  one  really  unselfish 
thing  that  I  ever  did  for  any  one  outside  of  the 
family,  and  I  can't !  " 

"  Why,  Marian  Kent,  what  an  idea  !  " 

"  Well,  it 's  true.  And  I  suppose  we  can  get  so 
absorbed  in  trying  to  be  economical,  and  to  keep  up 
a  good  appearance,  that  we  sba'n't  do  anything 
else." 

"  But  what  do  you  want  to  do  ?  "  asked  Betty. 

"  I  don't  know,  exactly.     I  should  like  to  feel  " 
Marian  hesitated   and  flushed  —  "thinking  of  all 
the  people  about  us,  I  should  like  to  feel  as  if  some 
one  was  a  little  happier  for  our  living  here." 

"  Well,  are  n't  they  ?  Don't  the  Penfields  have 
a  great  deal  better  time  because  we  are  here  ?  And 
does  n't  Madame  Salisbury  enjoy  us  ?  She  says 
she  does." 

"  Oh,  Betty,  you  know  I  don't  mean  that !     All 


106  RICH  ENOUGH. 

these  people  are  congenial.  We  don't  go  out  of 
our  way  to  give  them  pleasure.  Think  of  Mollie 
Penfield,  now!  With  all  she  has  to  do  at  home, 
she  is  just  devoted  to  that  mission  class  of  hers, 
and  goes  to  see  them,  and  has  a  party  for  them 
every  year.  Her  own  trials  just  seem  to  increase 
her  interest  in  other  people's." 

"  I  don't  think  we  are  any  worse  than  most 
people,  —  but  here  comes  Mollie  ;  we  '11  see  what 
she  has  to  say. 

"  Come  right  up !  "  she  called  down,  as  the  out- 
side door  opened.  "  Marian  is  holding  you  up  as 
a  pattern  girl,  and  you  ought  to  hear  her." 

Mollie  ran  up  the  stairs,  looking  so  fresh  that  no 
one  would  have  suspected  that  she  had  been  up 
since  daylight  doing  the  Saturday  baking.  She  now 
had  her  sewing,  and  had  come  over  to  rest  awhile. 

"  You  dear,  sweet  thing !  "  said  Betty.  "  You 
make  me  feel  like  the  laziest  thing  on  earth. 
You  've  done  a  day's  work  already,  while  I  have  n't 
done  a  thing  but  eat  my  breakfast." 

Mollie  settled  herself  in  the  window  with  a  con- 
tented smile. 

"  Oh,  I  'm  glad  every  one  is  n't  busy  in  this 
world !  There  would  be  no  one  glad  to  see  us  when 
we  had  time  to  breathe  a  little.  If  I  knew  you 
were  tremendously  rushed  every  minute,  I  should  n't 
dare  to  come  over  and  interrupt  you." 

"  Now  there  's  an  idea,  I  declare,  Marian  ! "  and 


RICH  ENOUGH.  107 

Betty  looked  wickedly  at  her  sister.  "  It  would  n't 
be  a  bad  mission  in  life  to  be  so  at  leisure  that 
every  one  would  feel  sure  of  a  welcome  from  you 
and  find  it  a  rest  to  come  and  see  you." 

"You  couldn't  be  a  society  woman,  then,"  said 
Mollie  ;  "  society  women  are  too  busy  rushing  about 
in  their  own  orbits  to  be  restful." 

"  Or  a  philanthropist,"  put  in  Marian  ;  "  because 
then  you  —  " 

" 4  Could  n't  be  fooling  round  home  ! ' : '  quoted 
Betty.  "  Mollie,  tell  us  what  your  ideal  life  would 
be !  I  don't  believe  you  have  an  envious  thread  in 
you,  and  you  are  so  wholesome  ! " 

Molly  laughed  merrily  at  Betty's  odd  compliment. 

"  Well,  I  should  like  money  enough  so  that  all 
the  boys  could  be  well  educated,  and  —  " 

"  Oh,  I  mean  for  yourself." 

"  I  don't  know,  exactly." 

"  Oh,  yes,  you  do.  Would  you  want  to  be  very 
rich?" 

"  I  'm  afraid  I  'm  not  ambitious,"  said  Mollie. 
"  I  should  n't  know  how  to  act  if  I  were  suddenly 
made  very  rich.  So  I  think  I  would  rather  begin 
in  a  simple  way,  —  have  a  little  house  and  look 
after  it  myself,  and  a  few  friends,  and  time  for 
reading  and  the  things  I  can  never  do  now." 

"  You  'd  make  a  dear  little  home,"  said  Betty ; 
"  but  you  have  n't  told  us  the  kind  of  man  you 
would  be  willing  to  economize  for." 


108  KICH  ENOUGH. 

<  _ 

Mollie  colored  a  little. 

"  Why,  of  course  for  any  man  she  loved,"  Marian 
interposed. 

"/wouldn't,"  declared  Betty,  "  though  I  know 
it's  beautiful  to  be  an  inspiration,  and  help  along  a 
struggling  young  man  !  I  am  just  as  different  from 
Mollie  as  I  can  be.  She  will  be  so  unselfish,  she 
will  just  spoil  that  husband  of  hers ;  while  1  shall 
be  so  selfish  myself  that  my  husband  will  grow  into 
a  perfect  saint.  It  will  be  much  better  for  him  !  " 

"  Oh,  Betty,  don't  malign  yourself  so !  " 

"  It 's  the  sad  truth.  I  've  had  all  the  struggles 
I  want  in  my  youth,  and  I  don't  think  they  have 
improved  me.  But,  to  come  back  to  the  point, 
Marian  is  struck  with  a  vague  yearning  to  do  or 
be  something  to  somebody  outside  of  the  family. 
With  some  girls  that  might  look  suspicious,  but 
with  her  I  think  it  is  only  charity  work  she  craves. 
Can't  you  suggest  something,  Mollie  ?  " 

"  Betty,  don't  be  so  unsympathetic !  "  Marian 
looked  really  hurt,  and  Betty,  seeing  it,  jumped  up 
from  her  seat  and  gave  her  an  impetuous  embrace. 

"  There,  I  '11  be  nice,  now  ;  but  I  don't  see  just 
what  we  are  to  do." 

"  Neither  do  I ; "  and  Marian  could  not  help 
laughing  a  little. 

"  Plenty  of  work  at  our  mission,"  suggested 
Mollie. 

"  No,  thank  you  !  "  said  Betty.     "  I  refuse  to  do 


KICH  ENOUGH.  109 

anything  so  commonplace.  Show  me  an  original 
lino  of  work,  and  perhaps  I  '11  go  into  it." 

"  Like  cheese  fondue,"  said  Mollie,  with  a  laugh, 
and  so  the  talk  turned  to  the  coming  evening,  and 
Marian's  vague  longings  were  forgotten. 

"  I  believe  I  like  informal  things  best,  after  all," 
said  Betty  the  next  morning,  "  and  when  we  give 
our  party,  we  '11  have  it  just  as  simple  and  jolly  as 
possible." 

"  Our  party  !  "  repeated  Marian. 

"  Yes,  '  our  party.'  You  don't  suppose  I  'm 
going  through  the  season  without  a  dance  of  my 
own,  when  I  've  been  invited  to  so  many !  I  have 
it  all  planned  in  my  mind.  We  '11  have  it  on  Feb- 
ruary 22d,  and  wear  old-fashioned  gowns.  Mollie 
Penfield  can  come  then,  because  she  has  the  dear- 
est old  gown  of  her  grandmother's,  and  you  know 
she  never  could  afford  a  new  modern  party  gown." 

"  Then  this  is  to  be  a  coming-out  party  for  Mollie 
Penfield  ?  " 

"  Partly.  I  would  just  love  to  see  her  having  an 
awfully  good  time  once  all  for  herself,  she  is  such  a 
dear,  unselfish  thing." 


CHAPTER  X. 

WHEN  Betty  proposed  her  plan  for  Wash- 
ington's Birthday  to  her  father,  he  agreed 
to  it  without  a  murmur. 

"  Have  a  dance  if  you  want  to,  my  dear  !  I  can 
trust  you,  in  these  days,  not  to  spend  any  more  than 
is  necessary." 

"  You  shall  find  that  your  trust  is  not  misplaced," 
said  Betty,  impressively,  as  she  gave  him  a  fervent 
embrace. 

Marian  resigned  herself  to  the  inevitable  with 
quite  a  thrill  of  pleasure,  and,  to  Betty's  delight, 
entered  into  the  preparations  with  an  interest 
almost  equal  to  her  own.  They  made  little  cases 
in  pretty  shapes  for  the  ices,  and  decided  to  make 
even  the  ices  at  home.  And  then  Marian  painted 
some  tiny  American  flags  on  white  ribbon  to  stand 
up  in  the  middle  of  them.  With  the  help  of  the 
Penfield  boys,  Betty  found  her  decorations  in  the 
woods,  and  the  amount  of  "  green  stuff  "  that  they 
brought  into  the  house  filled  Ellen  with  astonish- 
ment and  dismay.  Finally  Betty  had  the  "  cutest 
idea"  for  a  favor  figure.  "We'll  just  have  one 
after  supper,"  she  said.  "  Marian,  we  are  going  to 
be  so  original  we  shall  kill  ourselves  !  " 


RICH  ENOUGH.  Ill 

"  Oh,  we  expect  that,"  Marian  said  ruefully. 

Betty  insisted  on  inviting  Madame  Salisbury  to 
receive  the  guests.  "  She  will  give  the  finishing 
touch,  and  I  know  she  will  like  it." 

Madame  Salisbury  had  shown  a  kindly  interest  in 
her  young  neighbors  ever  since  Twelfth  Night. 
Betty  had  found  the  way  into  her  heart,  and 
flashed  in  and  out  of  the  stately  old  house  like 
a  sunbeam.  The  request  that  she  would  chaperon 
their  party  did  almost  take  Madame  Salisbury's 
breath  away,  but  Betty's  pleadings  were  not  to  be 
resisted,  and  when  the  evening  came  she  arrayed 
herself  in  her  ancient  finery  with  quite  a  degree  of 
excitement.  She  was  a  picture  in  her  quaint 
embroidered  satin  gown,  with  her  hair  puffed  high 
and  crowned  with  feathers,  as  she  sat  enthroned 
in  the  chair  of  state. 

"  You  are  the  real  thing,"  Betty  said,  "  and 
show  us  what  poor  imitations  we  are." 

Madame  Salisbury  looked  about  her  in  a  queenly 
little  way. 

"  J  am  quite  satisfied  with  my  maids  of  honor," 
she  said. 

Marian  looked  like  a  youthful  Martha  Washing- 
ton, Betty  like  a  French  marquise.  Mollie,  in  her 
grandmother's  wedding  gown,  was  a  fresh-cheeked 
Puritan  maiden.  Mr.  Kent,  with  his  powdered 
wig  and  white  ruffles,  had  put  on  the  gallant 
manners  that  went  with  them  ;  but  Bob  flew  about 


112  RICH  ENOUGH. 

in  a  most  unbecoming  way,  his  queue  standing 
straight  out  behind  as  he  whisked  Mollie  around  in 
a  preliminary  waltz. 

Marian  stopped  him  in  mid-career.  "  What  did 
Will  say  about  coming  ? "  she  asked. 

"  He  seemed  to  think  it  was  such  child's  play 
that  I  don't  believe  he  will  come." 

"  I  think  he  might  have  stood  by  us ; "  and 
Marian  looked  grieved. 

"  It 's  his  own  loss  if  he  does  n't  come,"  said 
Bob,  stoutly. 

"  Hullo !  there  's  my  crowd,"  as  a  horn  was  heard 
outside ;  and  amidst  much  noise  and  commotion 
a  tallyho  drew  up  at  the  door. 

Madame  Salisbury  was  reminded  of  the  old  coach- 
ing days,  but  it  is  probable  that  the  laughing  young 
people  who  were  soon  presented  to  her  were  far 
from  having  the  manners  of  the  olden  time,  though 
clothed  in  antique  garb. 

"  However,  the  bewigged  and  beruffled  youths, 
and  the  maidens  with  their  high  heels  and  powder, 
were  well  content  with  themselves  and  one  another, 
and  formed  picturesque  groups  around  the  fire- 
places and  through  the  rooms. 

"  But  where  are  we  to  dance  ? "  May  finally 
asked. 

"  It  does  look  crowded,"  answered  Betty,  with  a 
merry  smile ;  "  perhaps  it  would  be  better  not 
to  try." 


EICH  ENOUGH.  113 

But  at  sight  of  the  disappointed  faces  around  her, 
she  thought  the  time  had  come  to  reveal  her  grand 
secret. 

"  All  who  want  to  dance,  follow  me,"  she  said, 
raising  her  voice.  The  invitation  was  repeated 
through  the  rooms,  and  as  Betty  started  up  the 
stairs,  nearly  the  whole  party  trooped  after  her. 

She  led  the  way  across  the  upper  hall  to  a  door, 
which  creaked  as  she  opened  it,  and  immediately 
there  was  a  sound  of  music  from  above.  Up 
another  stairway  went  Betty,  with  her  guests  in  a 
flock  behind  her.  As  they  emerged  into  the  attic 
an  exclamation  of  delight  burst  from  them  all.  It 
was  one  of  those  noble  old  attics  in  which  one  could 
stand  erect  under  the  very  eaves,  and  where  the 
roof  lost  itself  in  the  shadows  overhead.  The  long 
rafters  were  festooned  with  pine  and  laurel,  and 
hung  with  tiny  lanterns.  Big  lamps,  screened  by 
pink  muslin,  placed  here  and  there  amidst  the  green 
branches  around  the  room,  shed  a  soft  brilliance 
through  it. 

The  great  chimney  was  almost  concealed  by  a 
grove  of  hemlocks,  and  from  the  cavernous  depths 
of  the  huge  fireplace,  once  used  for  smoking  hams, 
came  the  sound  of  the  fiddle  and  the  bow.  There 
was  a  cherry-tree  in  full  bloom  opposite  the  fire- 
place, which  aroused  admiring  wonder.  Some  of 
the  girls  declared  that  the  fragrance  was  delicious, 
until  they  learned  it  was  another  of  Betty's  sur- 


114  RICH  ENOUGH. 

prises,  and  that  the  blossoms  were  made  of  tissue 
paper !  "  To  be  explained  hereafter,"  she  said. 
The  dancing  began  at  once  with  great  spirit,  with 
Bob  as  master  of  ceremonies. 

Marian  stayed  down  stairs  to  look  after  the 
belated  arrivals.  Mr.  Kent  was  devoting  himself 
to  Madame  Salisbury,  as  was  also  Colonel  Hun- 
tington,  an  old  friend  of  the  family  and  Marian's 
godfather,  while  a  few  young  people,  who  preferred 
conversation  to  dancing,  prevented  the  rooms  from 
looking  too  deserted. 

Suddenly  there  was  a  ring  at  the  bell,  and,  as 
Ellen  opened  the  door,  Marian  caught  a  glimpse  of 
her  Aunt  Cornelia  Dwight. 

?  What  could  be  the  matter !  "  She  sprang  into 
the  hall.  "  Why,  Aunt  Cornelia !  " 

Aunt  Cornelia  walked  in  with  her  head  held 
high.  Of  course  she  knew  there  was  a  party, 
and  of  course  she  pretended  she  did  not.  She 
had  n't  been  invited,  because  she  had  not  once 
been  out  to  see  them  since  they  left  the  city. 
Nevertheless,  hearing  accidentally  of  the  dance, 
she  had  been  thoroughly  angry,  and  had  deter- 
mined to  confront  her  nieces  in  the  midst  of  their 
iniquity. 

Aunt  Cornelia  looked  around  her  majestically. 

"  Do  I  understand  that  there  is  a  party  going  on 
here?" 

"  Yes,"  said  Marian,  "  a  little  dance  for  Betty." 


RICH  ENOUGH.  115 

"  It  must  be  something  you  are  ashamed  of, 
since  you  concealed  it  from  your  nearest  relative." 

She  stood  up  stiff  and  straight  in  the  hall. 

"  We  did  not  know  that  you  cared  for  dancing," 
Marian  said,  forced  to  the  defensive.  "  But  won't 
you  come  up  and  take  off  your  things  ?  " 

Aunt  D wight  held  her  ground.  "  Of  course  you 
would  prefer  having  no  chaperon,  but  I  consider  it 
disgraceful." 

"  Madame  Salisbury  was  kind  enough  to  chaperon 
us,  and  Mrs.  Jack  Gilman  is  upstairs  dancing,"  said 
Marian,  briefly. 

"  Madame  Salisbury  !  "  repeated  Aunt  Dwight  in 
an  altered  tone.  "  Is  she  here  ? " 

Marian  waved  her  hand  toward  the  parlor. 

Aunt  Dwight's  lorgnette  was  hastily  raised. 

"  Colonel  Huntington,  too  ?  " 

"  They  will  be  very  glad  to  see  you.  Madame 
Salisbury  has  often  wondered  that  you  have  not 
been  out  here,"  Marian  could  not  resist  saying. 

"  Oh,  I  can  explain  that.  My  wretched  health, 
my  many  engagements,"  and  Aunt  Cornelia  sped 
upstairs,  arranged  her  plumage, —  which,  when  her 
cloak  was  removed,  proved  to  be  quite  suitable  for 
a  party,  —  and  sailed  down  again  with  all  her  best 
manners  on. 

How  feelingly  she  thanked  Madame  Salisbury  for 
her  kindness  to  her  dear  nieces,  and  how  she  be- 
wailed her  inability  to  be  with  them  more ! 


116  RICH  ENOUGH. 

Colonel  Huntington  could  hardly  wait  for  her  to 
get  through  with  her  polite  speeches. 

"  Why  can't  we  have  an  old-fashioned  rubber  of 
whist,"  he  asked,  "  while  the  young  people  are 
dancing  ? " 

Madame  Salisbury  was  nothing  loath,  whist  being 
her  favorite  game ;  so  Marian,  after  seeing  the  four 
seated  contentedly  at  a  table,  slipped  away  to  see 
how  the  dancing  was  coming  on. 

Meanwhile,  where  was  Will  ?  He  had  not  entered 
into  the  project  of  a  party  with  the  least  interest. 
He  thought  the  idea  of  dancing  in  the  attic  was 
silly.  "  Better  do  nothing,  unless  you  can  do  a 
thing  handsomely,"  he  had  said.  Nevertheless,  they 
had  all  thought  that  at  the  last  moment  he  would 
appear. 

"  Just  to  say,  '  I  told  you  so  ! ' "  Betty  remarked. 

But  the  evening  came,  and  he  sat  before  his  fire 
in  his  smoking-coat,  looking  as  if  he  had  not  the 
slightest  intention  of  seeing  Southville  that  night. 
In  upon  him  rushed  suddenly  an  old  friend. 

u  Oh,  Kent,  then  I  'm  in  time  !  May  I  go  with 
you?" 

"  Hullo,  Jack !     Go  where  ?  " 

"  Why,  out  to  your  sister's  party.  I  don't  wonder 
you  look  surprised,"  —  a  flush  rising  in  his  cheeks, 
—  "  but  I  've  been  seeing  a  lot  of  your  brother  Bob 
lately,  —  splendid  chap,  —  and  he  told  me  to  come 
along.  Thought  I  could  n't,  but  I  'in  suddenly  taken 


KICH  ENOUGH.  117 

with  a  strong  desire  for  a  little  fun.    May  I  go  with 
you  ?  " 

"  Why,  of  course,"  said  Will,  rising  slowly ;  "  got 
any  togs  ? " 

"  Yes ;  old  Bill  is  out  here  with  some  continentals 
for  me  to  try.  We  ought  to  hurry." 

Will  did  not  like  to  say  that  he  had  no  costume. 
(Hd  Bill  came  in  with  a  pile  of  garments  over  his 
arm.  He  was  the  favorite  costumer  of  the  college 
men,  and  in  the  drawers  of  his  shabby  little  shop 
had  a  surprising  array  of  costumes  hidden  away. 

He  held  out  for  their  inspection  a  true  British  red 
coat. 

"That's  good,"  said  Will.  "I  wish  you  had  an- 
other like  it.  It  would  n't  be  half  bad  to  appear 
before  Lady  Washington  as  General  Gage  and 
another  of  those  fellows." 

"  Here  you  are,  then,"  said  Bill ;  "  brought  along 
two  sizes  for  fits." 

"  Capital !  "  Jack  said.  "  Have  you  all  the  fix- 
ings ?" 

"  Yes,  sir !  " 

Old  Bill  was  never  caught  unprepared.  With  his 
help  two  fine  officers  were  soon  made  up,  and  they 
had  just  as  much  fun  over  it  as  any  two  girls. 

When  Generals  Gage  and  Howe  were  announced, 
Madame  Salisbury  rose  to  the  occasion. 

"  Gentlemen,"  she  said,  "  you  have  voluntarily 
placed  yourselves  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  and 


118  RICH  ENOUGH. 

deserve  mercy.  Therefore  we  will  spare  your  lives, 
and  only  condemn  you  to  confinement  in  the 
attic." 

The  British  officers  appeared  in  the  ballroom 
just  as  two  circles  of  dancers  were  whirling  around 
the  chimney.  Bob  was  winding  up  a  quadrille  in  a 
masterly  manner.  Now  at  a  word  the  circles  broke 
up  into  couples  and  went  waltzing  away  in  all 
directions. 

Betty  was  the  first  to  spy  the  new-comers,  and 
came  whirling  up  with  a  saucy  welcome  on  her  lips. 
Jack  Duncan  began  to  explain  his  appearance,  while 
Will  surveyed  the  ballroom,  which  he  had  to  con- 
fess was  very  picturesque. 

"  Why  did  n't  you  tell  me  the  Van  Noble  girls 
were  to  be  here  ?  "  he  asked,  as  Jack  turned  away 
to  find  Marian. 

"  We  did  not  wish  to  influence  you  by  ulterior 
motives ! "  returned  Betty. 

Jack  and  Marian  were  both  a  little  constrained 
at  meeting,  but  as  he  almost  immediately  asked  her 
to  dance,  they  glided  over  the  first  awkwardness 
very  well. 

As  the  dance  ended,  Marian  said  she  must  go 
downstairs. 

"  May  I  go  with  you  ?  " 

"  What,  take  you  away  from  all  these  girls  ? 
Never  !  "  Marian  said  gayly,  her  foot  already  on  the 
first  step. 


KICH  ENOUGH.  119 

"  Then  I  '11  come  without  permission,"  and,  with 
the  true  British  spirit,  General  Gage  followed  his 
hostess  down.  Cosey  Corner  was  occupied ;  the 
whist  players  were  still  absorbed ;  they  were  evi- 
dently not  wanted  in  the  study.  Marian  went  into 
the  dining-room,  on  the  pretext  of  giving  some 
directions  to  Ellen,  Jack  following. 

"  Why  can't  we  sit  down  here  ? "  inquired  the 
general. 

"  Then  you  will  know  just  what  we  are  to  have 
for  supper !  " 

"  I  won't  tell  anybody,  and  I  want  to  talk  to  you 
—  about  your  brother." 

"  My  brother  ? "  repeated  Marian,  looking  a  little 
startled. 

"  Oh,  it 's  nothing  to  look  serious  over.  I  only 
wanted  to  tell  you  what  a  fine  fellow  your  brother 
Bob  is.  I  never  knew  him  until  this  year,  since 
we  've  been  doing  mission  work  together,  and  he 
has  told  me  a  lot  of  things  about  you." 

"  Bob  doing  mission  work  !  "  Marian  was  so 
taken  by  surprise  that  she  forgot  her  stiffness. 

"  Did  n't  you  know  it  ?  "  Jack  asked,  surprised 
in  his  turn.  "  Then  don't  let  him  know  I  've  given 
him  away." 

"  I  won't ;  but  do  tell  me  something  about  it. 
Bob  is  coming  out  in  a  new  light  this  winter." 

"  Why,  he  's  helping  me  at  my  club.  He  has 
charge  of  the  gymnastics,  and  his  classes  are  the 


120  RICH  ENOUGH. 

most  popular  ones  we  have.  He  seems  to  know  just 
how  to  get  at  the  men  and  boys,  and  they  all  swear 
by  him." 

"  How  strange  that  he  has  n't  told  us  a  word 
of  it !  Where  is  your  club,  and  what  do  you  do 
there  ?"  she  asked,  with  such  interest  that  he  gave 
her  an  enthusiastic  description  of  what  they  were 
trying  to  do  for  the  boys  of  Rocky  District. 

"  We  are  getting  at  the  older  people,  too,  through 
the  boys,"  he  said.  "  The  fathers  and  mothers 
are  curious  to  see  what  it  is  that  the  children  find 
so  attractive.  We  always  make  them  welcome, 
though  we  don't  always  know  just  what  to  do  with 
them.  Miss  Kent,"  —  with  a  sudden  inspiration,  — 
"  why  won't  you  come  with  Bob  sometimes,  and  try 
your  hand  at  the  mothers  ?  It  would  be  such  a  help  ! 
Do  come ! "  and  he  looked  very  persuasive. 

"  Why,  I  should  like  to,"  she  said,  with  a  bright 
face.  Perhaps  this  was  the  opportunity  to  be  of 
some  use  for  which  she  had  been  longing. 

"  But  don't  you  think  I  am  too  frivolous  for  that 
sort  of  work  ?  "  She  looked  at  him  with  a  direct 
gaze,  though  she  spoke  laughingly. 

"  Of  course  I  don't ! "  indignantly. 

"  You  did  think  so  last  winter,  though,  did  n't 
you  ?  "  There  was  a  mischievous  light  in  her  eyes 
as  she  asked  the  question. 

"  A  little  so,  perhaps,"  he  admitted  unwillingly, 
the  color  rising  in  his  face. 


RICH  ENOUGH.  121 

"  "Well,  I'm  going  to  be  frank  enough  to  tell  you, 
Mr.  Duncan,  that  my  vanity  received  a  great  shock 
when  I  found  that  you  had  changed  all  your  plans 
without  telling  me  anything  about  it.  I  supposed 
that  we  were  very  good  friends,  but  I  saw  that  I 
was  considered  too  giddy  to  appreciate  your  real 
self." 

The  young  man  uttered  a  remonstrative  excla- 
mation, but  Marian  went  on. 

"  Perhaps  you  were  right.  But  even  then,  Mr. 
Duncan,  I  think  if  you  had  tried  me  you  would 
have  found  that  I  could  be  interested  in  something 
besides  dancing !  " 

"  Oh,  Miss  Kent,  don't  set  me  down  as  an  utter 
prig ! "  he  said,  looking  so  wretched  that  Marian 
responded  with  a  charming  smile,  "  I  forgive  you ! 
No  doubt  I  needed  the  lesson,  and  it  did  me 
good." 

"  I  don't  see  why  I  did  n't  talk  sense  occasion- 
ally," he  said,  laughing,  as  he  recovered  a  little 
from  his  discomfiture. 

"I  always  credited  you  with  being  capable  of 
it,"  she  returned  ;  "  whereas  you  evidently  —  " 

"  Had  no  penetration  whatever,"  he  finished  for 
her.  "  Don't  say  anything  more,  Miss  Kent ;  I  am 
in  the  dust  already." 

"  We  always  joked  when  we  were  together, 
did  n't  we  ? "  she  said.  "  I  believe  if  you  begin  an 
acquaintance  that  way,  it  is  almost  impossible  to 


122  RICH  ENOUGH. 

change.  Is  n't  it  strange,"  she  added  reflectively, 
"  the  way  people  hide  their  real  selves  away  from 
one  another  so  carefully  ?  " 

"  I  suppose  that  is  because  we  are  all  so  self- 
conscious,  don't  you  ?  "  he  said. 

"  I  suppose  so.  But  why  should  we  be  so  afraid 
of  showing  what  we  really  feel  ?  If  we  were  all 
more  honest,  what  a  different  thing  society  would 
be." 

"  Why  can't  we  begin  over  again  on  that  founda- 
tion ?  Don't  you  think  we  might  ?  "  holding  out 
his  hand  eagerly. 

There  was  a  sound  of  footsteps  overhead  and  of 
gay  voices  ;  the  dancers  were  coming  down. 

"  We  might  try  it,"  Marian  answered,  giving 
him  her  hand  with  a  very  friendly  smile ;  and  when 
the  invaders  fell  upon  the  dining-room,  General 
Gage  and  Lady  Washington  were  serving  bouillon 
on  the  best  of  terms. 

After  supper  Madame  Salisbury  and  Colonel 
Htmtington  went  up  to  the  ballroom,  and  were 
there  inspired  to  show  the  young  people  how  they 
used  to  dance  in  the  days  of  the  stately  minuet. 
It  was  a  pretty  sight  to  see  the  little  lady  courtesy, 
and  when  Colonel  Huntington  finished  with  some 
veritable  pigeon- wings  there  was  great  applause. 

Bob,  on  the  spur  of  the  moment,  invented  a  min- 
uet favor  figure,  and,  breaking  off  a  little  spray 
of  cherry  blossoms  from  the  tree,  presented  it 


RICH  ENOUGH.  123 

with  his  best  bow  to  Madame  Salisbury,  and  led 
her  out. 

The  other  men  saw  then  what  the  cherry  tree 
was  for,  and  in  a  moment  it  had  surrendered 
nearly  every  twig,  and  the  room  was  filled  with 
whirling  blossoms. 

Then  the  girls  decorated  the  men  with  little 
hatchets  which  were  found  amid  the  branches,  and 
the  dance  ended. 

Mollie  Penfield's  cheeks  were  rose-pink  when 
Will  brought  her  an  extra  favor  and  asked  for  one 
last  turn.  She  had  never  had  such  a  beautiful 
time  in  all  her  life  before,  and  the  attentions  of  the 
handsome  British  officer  had  been  quite  overwhelm- 
ing to  her.  She  was  so  "  refreshingly  natural  "  in 
showing  her  pleasure  that  he  had  enjoyed  being 
with  her  very  much,  and  had  devoted  himself  to 
her  in  a  way  that  would  have  surprised  his  sis- 
ters if  they  had  not  been  too  much  occupied  to 
notice  it. 

Aunt  Cornelia,  in  a  very  bland  mood,  was  the  last 
of  the  town  guests  to  leave,  and  expressed  herself 
with  unwonted  graciousness. 

"  A  very  creditable  affair.  Your  ices  might  have 
been  a  little  harder,  and  there  was  a  trifle  too  much 
mustard  in  the  mayonnaise  ;  but,  on  the  whole,  there 
was  nothing  to  be  ashamed  of." 

"  Selah ! "  said  Bob,  as  he  closed  the  door  be- 
hind her. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

WHEN  Marian  asked  Bob  to  take  her  to  the 
mission  some  evening,  he  did  not  seem  at 
all  anxious  for  her  company,  and  said  in  a  very 
elderly  tone :  — 

"  I  don't  think  it 's  a  place  for  you  girls.  We 
have  the  toughest  kind  of  a  lot  down  there,  and 
you'd  hear  language  such  as  you  never  dreamed 
of.  I  don't  know  what  you  could  do,  either.  It 
seems  to  me  you  would  be  rather  in  the  way." 

"  Well,  Bob,  you  are  complimentary  !  Mr.  Dun- 
can thought  we  might  help  with  the  mothers." 

"  Oh,  did  he  ?  I  suppose  you  might  look  out  for 
them  a  little,  as  long  as  they  will  come,  and  he 
is  n't  willing  to  shut  them  out  But  what  they 
really  need  is  some  practical  woman  to  talk  to 
them,  —  tell  them  how  to  cook  a  potato  decently, 
and  what  to  do  for  the  baby  when  it  has  the  colic. 
Jerusalem!  a  woman  drifted  in  with  one  in  her 
arms  the  other  night,  and  suddenly  that  baby 
began  to  yell  for  all  it  was  worth,  so  we  could  n't 
hear  ourselves  think.  I  went  to  her  and  asked 
her  politely  to  go  home.  She  just  stared  at  me, 
and  did  n't  move.  Then  I  told  her  that  the  kid 


RICH  ENOUGH.  125 

would  have  to  go,  any  way,  and  started  to  take  it 
out  of  her  arms,  supposing,  of  course,  she  would 
grab  it  and  run.  But  she  did  n't  care  a  hang,  and 
when  I  'd  got  that  baby  on  my  hands,  Marian,  a 
circus  was  n't  in  it. 

"  It  twisted  itself  up  into  double  bow  knots  a 
good  deal  faster  than  I  could  straighten  it  out; 
and  that  fool  of  a  woman  stood  there  with  her 
arms  hanging  down  at  her  sides,  so  I  could  n't  give 
it  back.  I  should  have  been  a  raving  maniac  in  a 
minute,  if  our  policeman  had  n't  dropped  in  on 
us.  He  spotted  the  woman  as  a  '  regular  drunk,' 
and  he  marched  her  off  to  the  station  house  ;  said 
the  baby  was  hungry.  Now  how  could  I  know 
that  ? 

"  I  struck,  then,  —  told  Duncan  that  I  had  agreed 
to  work  in  a  boys'  club,  and  did  n't  feel  suited  to  a 
nursery.  He  roared  so,  I  wonder  you  did  n't  hear 
him  over  here  ! " 

Marian  was  laughing  so  at  the  expression  on 
Bob's  face  she  could  not  speak. 

"  You  girls  would  n't  be  of  any  more  use  than  I 
was  at  such  a  time.  Mrs.  Bassett,  now,  would  have 
been  worth  something.  There 's  an  idea  !  If  we  are 
going  to  keep  on  letting  in  the  fathers  and  mothers, 
I  believe  I  '11  try  to  get  her  to  come  in  and  help." 

"  I  don't  doubt  she  would  be  much  flattered  by 
the  invitation,"  Marian  said,  in  rather  a  piqued  tone 
of  voice,  which  Bob  observed. 


126  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"  No  disparagement  intended,  sister.  You  can 
come  along  with  her,  —  you  '11  be  something  pleas- 
ant for  them  to  look  at.  You  can  do  the  ornamen- 
tal, while  she's  doing  the  useful ! " 

"  Thank  you  very  much,"  said  Marian,  with  ironic 
meekness,  at  the  same  time  making  up  her  mind 
to  show  her  presumptuous  younger  brother  that  her 
sphere  was  wider  than  he  thought ! 

Mrs.  Bassett  was  ready  to  do  anything  that  Bob 
asked,  and  so  it  was  in  her  company  that  Marian 
made  her  first  appearance  in  Rocky  District. 

The  club  occupied  a  house  which  in  early  days 
had  been  one  of  the  fine  old  homes  of  the  city. 
There  were  carved  mantels  and  heavy  gilt  cornices 
in  the  large  parlors,  and  the  doors  were  of  rich 
dark  mahogany.  Jack  Duncan  had  rented  the 
house  for  a  social  experiment  of  his  own,  furnished 
it  simply  but  attractively,  and  put  a  trustworthy 
man  and  his  wife  in  charge  of  it.  Upstairs  he  had 
his  own  quarters,  and  lived  there  most  of  the  time, 
in  order  to  indentify  himself  with  the  neighbor- 
hood. Through  a  small  newsboy  friend  he  had 
been  properly  introduced  to  the  street,  and  after 
varied  experiences  was  now  looked  upon  as  an  odd 
but  harmless  resident  of  the  district,  and  his  club 
for  boys  a  social  feature  which  it  was  safe  to 
encourage. 

This  was  one  of  the  nights  when  a  special  entertain- 
ment was  to  be  given  by  a  college  banjo  octet.  The 


RICH  ENOUGH.  127 

rooms  were  filled  to  overflowing.  Boys  of  all  ages, 
members  of  the  club,  occupied  the  front  seat,  while 
the  fathers  and  mothers  had  crowded  in  at  the 
rear.  If  the  ghosts  of  the  former  occupants  were 
hovering  near  the  scene,  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  they 
were  philanthropic  spirits,  else  they  would  have 
felt  their  old  haunts  desecrated !  Such  hard  faces 
as  there  were  among  the  boys,  as  if  already  old  in 
wickedness ;  such  dull,  brutish  expressions  as  many 
of  the  men  and  women  wore!  It  made  Marian 
shiver  as  she  peeped  out  from  behind  the  curtain 
which  hung  in  front  of  the  stage.  She  had  never 
been  among  such  people,  and  she  had  a  sensation 
of  fear.  Could  it  be  safe  to  work  among  them  ? 

Calls  for  the  music  more  forcible  than  polite  be- 
gan to  arise,  and  as  the  curtain  was  drawn  Marian 
retreated  to  the  room  beside  the  stage. 

The  music  was  so  popular  that  the  recitations  on 
the  program  received  scant  favor.  "  Oh,  cut  it 
short ! "  "  Don't  want  any  more  of  that !  "  were 
some  of  the  embarrassing  remarks  thrown  at  the 
elocutionist.  When  there  was  a  song,  the  room  be- 
came so  still  that  every  word  could  be  heard  ;  but 
a  march  or  a  waltz  had  an  accompaniment  of 
shuffling  feet  that  almost  drowned  the  sound  of  the 
banjos. 

"  Why,  they  are  n't  half  civilized  !  "  Marian  ex- 
claimed to  Jack  Duncan  under  cover  of  the  noise. 

"  What  would  you  have  said  when  we  opened ! 


128  RICH  ENOUGH. 

We  used  to  be  pelted  with  ancient  vegetables  every 
time  we  came  down,  and  then  they  would  get  to 
fighting  among  themselves,  so  it  was  only  by  hav- 
ing several  policemen  in  the  room  that  we  could 
get  through  any  kind  of  a  meeting  without  a  regular 
row.  Those  were  stirring  times  !  Now  our  even- 
ings are  so  lamb-like  it  is  almost  dull. 

"  When  the  entertainment  is  over,  I  want  to  in- 
troduce some  of  our  choicest  spirits  to  you,"  and 
Jack  laughed  at  the  expression  of  Marian's  face  at 
the  thought. 

But  she  was  very  gracious  and  cordial  when  he 
brought  them  up.  They  eyed  her  as  though  she 
were  a  visitor  from  some  other  world,  but  on  the 
whole  seemed  to  approve  of  her. 

"  This  is  Jimmy  Tucker,"  Jack  said,  bringing 
forward  one  boy,  who  looked  like  a  mischievous 
imp.  Marian  had  noticed  that  in  whatever  part  of 
the  room  he  was,  there  was  always  a  commotion. 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  meet  you,"  she  said  smilingly, 
holding  out  her  hand,  and  was  quite  overcome  when 
he  responded,  — 

"  The  pleasure  is  mutual,  ma'am  !  " 

He  had  such  a  wicked  light  in  his  black  eyes 
that  Marian  began  to  laugh,  and  he  joined  in  as  if 
he  saw  the  joke. 

"Did  I  sound  patronizing?"  she  asked  of  Jack 
when  Jimmy  had  departed. 

"  I  did  n't  think  of  it.     Jimmy  is  as  keen  as  a 


RICH  ENOUGH.  129 

brier,  and  he  is  a  little  rascal ;  but  he  supports  his 
mother  and  sister,  and  is  very  good  to  them,  they 
say  in  the  tenement." 

Mrs.  Bassett  was  making  her  way  with  the 
mothers,  asking  about  their  children,  and  throwing 
out  little  suggestions  which  much  diverted  Bob,  who 
followed  her  around. 

"  Pretty,"  she  said,  touching  a  brilliant  pink  dress 
worn  by  an  Italian  woman.  "  You  come  here  next 
Tuesday  night,  and  I  '11  give  you  a  piece  of  soap  to 
wash  that  dress  with,  and  it  won't  fade  one  mite." 

The  woman  nodded ;  the  word  "  give  "  was  the 
important  one  to  her. 

After  the  audience  had  all  departed,  the  host 
asked  his  lady  guests  if  they  liked  it  well  enough 
to  come  again. 

"  I  do,"  said  Mrs.  Bassett,  promptly.  "  I  want  to 
distribute  some  soap." 

"  And  I  want  to  meet  Jimmy  Tucker's  mother," 
said  Marian. 

Jack  Duncan  was  delighted.  "  We  will  elect 
you  Auxiliary  Committee,  and  set  aside  the  room  at 
the  end  of  the  hall  for  your  use.  You  can  have 
mothers'  meetings  and  do  anything  you  want  to  in 
there." 

The  Auxiliary  Committee  found  their  hands  full 
of  work  very  soon.  They  invited  in  the  women  of 
the  neighborhood  to  a  cup  of  tea  one  afternoon,  and 
under  the  influence  of  the  gentle  stimulant  made  a 

9 


130  RICH  ENOUGH. 

way  into  the  hearts  of  their  visitors,  and  inaugurated 
a  series  of  sewing-circles,  where  .gossip  and  tea 
were  mingled  in  the  most  approved  style.  At  the 
same  time  Marian's  sympathetic  interest,  and  the 
bits  of  homely  wisdom  contributed  by  Mrs.  Bassett 
established  a  spirit  of  comradeship  that  opened  the 
way  into  their  homes. 

Mrs.  Bassett  plunged  in  zealously,  her  constant 
cry  being  cleanliness.  She  would  pin  up  her  skirts 
and  mop  a  floor,  wipe  off  the  window  and  put  the 
room  in  order  in  a  few  minutes,  while  the  owner 
looked  on  helplessly. 

"  There !  "  she  would  say,  "  you  see  it  does  n't 
take  long  to  have  a  clean  room,  and  I  guess  you  '11 
find  your  husband  '11  like  it  when  he  comes  in. 
Tidy  up  your  hair,  too,  and  do  wash  the  baby's 
face!" 

As  Bob  said,  her  methods  were  so  direct  and  she 
had  such  a  magnificent  lack  of  tact  that  she  was  a 
perfect  success ! 

"  What  would  John  Bassett  have  done  if  I  'd  been 
shiftless,"  she  often  ejaculated.  "  I  've  yet  to  see 
any  one  that  can  turn  off  work  faster  than  I  could 
in  my  day." 

"  But  they  're  too  grinding  poor  to  economize, 
that's  what's  the  matter,"  she  declared  to  Marian. 
"  They  never  have  anything  ahead,  and  they  just 
buy  a  few  cents'  worth  of  provisions  at  a  time  at  the 
highest  price." 


RICH  ENOUGH.  131 

"  I  '11  tell  you  what  I  would  like  to  do,"  said 
Marian  :  "  I  've  always  thought  I  would  like  to  keep 
a  store,  and  now  I  see  how  I  could  do  it.  If  Mr. 
Duncan  would  let  me  have  a  room  at  the  club,  I 
would  buy  a  lot  of  things,  and  then  sell  them  at  the 
wholesale  rates." 

"  Well,  I  guess  he  'd  let  you,  fast  enough ;  but 
you  'd  need  some  capital  to  start  with." 

"  I  think  I  could  manage  that,"  said  Marian,  with 
a  confident  nod  of  her  head.  "  I  '11  find  out  first, 
and  then  propose  it  at  a  committee  meeting." 

Accordingly,  very  full  of  her  idea,  which  con- 
stantly developed  new  possibilities  in  her  mind, 
Marian  appeared  one  morning  in  the  private  office 
of  her  Uncle  D  wight  during  business  hours,  a  pro- 
ceeding which  filled  that  busy  man  with  amazement, 
not  to  say  dismay. 

"  I  would  n't  let  them  announce  me,  for  I  knew 
you  'd  see  me." 

"  Certainly  I  would,"  he  said,  pushing  back  his 
papers  and  coming  forward.  "  I  am  always  glad  to 
see  you,"  and  his  round,  genial  face  broadened  into 
a  benignant  smile. 

"  I  've  come  strictly  on  business,  or  of  course  I 
should  n't  have  come  at  this  time  of  day." 

"  Take  a  chair,  take  a  chair,  my  dear ;  what  can 
I  do  for  you  ?  Something  to  invest  ?  "  and  his  eyes 
twinkled. 

"  I  've  come  to  offer  you  a  good  investment,"  said 


132  KICK  ENOUGH. 

Marian,  gayly,  as  she  sat  down ;  and  then  she  un- 
folded her  plan  with  such  a  flow  of  eloquence  that 
Uncle  George  said,  when  she  had  finished  :  — 

"  You  would  make  a  good  advocate,  Marian ! 
Now,  what  interest  do  you  offer  me  on  my 
money  ?'* 

"  What  ? "  and  Marian  looked  at  him  rather 
blankly. 

"  Yes  ;  you  offer  me  an  investment,  —  what  re- 
turn am  I  to  have  ?  " 

"  The  return  that  all  true  philanthropists  expect," 
his  niece  said,  smiling  wiimingly,  —  "  the  kind  of 
reward  you  are  used  to  having,  uncle." 

"  Oh,  well,"  he  said,  with  an  embarrassed  air, 
"  I  have  to  help  out  a  little  here  and  there.  I  'm 
too  busy  to  give  my  time,  and  it  soothes  my  con- 
science to  write  a  check  now  and  then  for  some 
good  charity.  Bat  what  you  propose,  Marian,  is 
business,  and  should  be  conducted  on  business 
principles.  I  am  perfectly  willing  to  advance  you 
what  money  you  want,  but  I  would  like  to  see  you 
put  this  thing  on  a  sound  basis. 

"  Now  you  expect  to  have  the  use  of  a  room  at 
your  club,  rent  free.  You  mean  to  act  as  '  sales- 
lady,' so  there  will  be  no  salary  for  a  clerk.  You 
should  be  able  to  sell  your  goods  at  a  sufficient 
advance  on  your  buying  price  to  pay  a  small  in- 
terest, say  four  per  cent,  and  yet  give  your  cus- 
tomers a  great  advantage.  If  you  prove  that  this 


RICH  ENOUGH.  133 

can  be  done,  you  will  find  plenty  of  business  men 
glad  to  invest  their  money  with  you.  They  are  not 
always  grasping  after  the  biggest  percentage  they 
can  get,  and  a  good  many  of  them  would  be  glad  to 
help  charitable  work  that  was  run  on  good  financial 
principles." 

Marian  was  beginning  to  look  thoughtful,  and 
Uncle  George  concluded  :  — 

"  It  will  take  very  good  management,  and  you 
will  have  to  steel  your  heart ;  you  will  want  to  give 
over-weight  half  the  time,  and  you  won't  want  to 
take  the  pennies  away  from  '  those  poor  things,' 
but  you  must  reflect  that  it  is  better  for  them  to 
pay  where  they  can  than  to  be  treated  as  paupers. 
It  is  considerable  for  a  young  thing  like  you  to 
undertake." 

"  I  want  to  try  it  very  much,"  said  Marian,  with 
a  little  sigh,  —  the  project  began  to  look  rather 
formidable.  "  But  I  should  probably  make  all  sorts 
of  mistakes,  and  bankrupt  my  capital  instead  of 
paying  interest." 

"  Well,  we  '11  see.  Do  your  best,  and  I  '11  back 
you.  I  shall  be  proud  of  you  if  you  prove  yourself 
a  woman  of  business." 

"  I  '11  try,"  said  Marian,  with  a  determined  look. 

Uncle  George  went  over  to  his  desk  and  wrote 
a  check  for  one  hundred  dollars.  "  Here  is  some- 
thing to  start  you.  Now  I  would  like  your  ac- 
knowledgment, and  one  month  from  date  you  'd 


134  RICH  ENOUGH. 

better  report  your  financial  standing."  He  laughed 
at  her  serious  face. 

She  thanked  him  warmly  as  she  rose  to  go,  and 
turned  toward  the  door,  when  he  called  her  back. 

"  Perhaps,  Marian,  we  'd  better  not  say  anything 
about  this  scheme  of  yours  to  your  Aunt  Cornelia," 
he  said,  looking  rather  red. 

They  exchanged  comprehending  glances,  and 
Marian  answered  with  a  smile,  — 

"  Absolute  secrecy  shall  be  maintained." 


CHAPTER  XII. 

"  TF  Marian  was  '  mum  '  before,  she  is  an  absolute 

A  clam  now,"  Betty  said  mournfully  one  day, 
about  two  weeks  after  Marian's  interview  with 
Uncle  George.  "  She  takes  philanthropy  very 
hard ! " 

Marian  was  living  in  an  atmosphere  of  account- 
books  and  lists  from  wholesale  grocery  houses. 
Samples  of  beans  and  tea,  corn  meal  and  baking 
powder,  were  piled  high  on  her  desk.  Daily  con- 
sultations with  Mrs.  Bassett  and  trips  to  the  club 
took  most  of  her  time. 

"  I  think  it 's  lovely,"  said  Mollie,  "  and  I  hope 
she  '11  let  me  help." 

"  Help  !  You,  with  five  boys  to  bring  up  !  No, 
1  shall  be  the  victim.  I  have  a  vision  of  myself 
with  my  hair  done  in  a  little  hard  knob  at  the  back 
of  my  head,  and  spectacles  on  my  nose,  washing 
dirty  faces  and  carrying  packages  of  tea  to  the  old 
women,  and  flitting  in  and  out  of  grog-shops  to  lead 
home  the  fathers  of  families.  Oh,  I  shall  come  to 
it,  I  know,  just  because  my  sister  will  insist  on 
being  a  philanthropist." 

"  Don't  be  absurd,  Betty,"  said  Marian.  "  You 
know  you  're  interested  yourself." 


136  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"  I  shall  be  awfully  disappointed  if  Betty  won't 
go,"  Mollie  said,  as  she  was  taking  her  departure. 

"  Betty ! "  repeated  Marian,  who  understood  that 
contrary  young  person  well.  "  Why,  she  will  do 
more  than  any  of  the  rest  of  us." 

The  opening  day  at  the  new  store  was  an  excit- 
ing one.  From  an  early  hour  Mrs.  Bassett  and 
Marian,  with  Mollie  and  Betty  as  assistants,  had 
been  weighing  out  groceries  and  tying  them  up  in 
packages  from  a  penny's  worth  to  a  pound,  as  fast 
as  they  could  work.  Jack  Duncan  and  Bob  were 
giving  a  helping  hand. 

Long  before  the  time  set  there  was  a  crowd 
before  the  door  of  the  club-house,  that  stretched 
across  to  the  other  pavement,  effectually  blockading 
the  street.  Marian  grew  apprehensive. 

"  What  does  it  mean  ?  "  she  said,  peeping  through 
the  blind.  "  I  don't  see  a  face  that  I  know. 
Are  n't  they  our  own  people  ?  " 

Jack  stood  beside  her  and  looked  out.  "  They 
are  the  very  riffraff,"  he  said.  "  I  am  afraid  they 
think  provisions  are  to  be  given  away.  I  'd  better 
step  out  and  tell  them  how  it  is." 

On  throwing  open  the  outside  door  he  was 
greeted  with  a  yell  that  sounded  rather  menacing, 
and  Bob,  unnoticed  by  the  others,  touched  a  button 
that  communicated  with  the  precinct  police  station, 
and  then  took  his  place  by  Duncan  in  the  doorway. 

"  My  friends,"  the  latter  was  saying,  "  as  you 


RICH  ENOUGH.  137 

have  heard,  the  club  will  sell  groceries  to  its  friends 
at  wholesale  rates.  The  room  is  now  open  to  any 
of  you  who  want  to  buy.  Those  who  do  not  will 
kindly  make  room  for  the  others." 

"  What  are  ye  givin'  us  ?  "  a  voice  replied. 

"  Ain't  this  a  free  show  ?  " 

"  Do  you  own  the  street  ? "  demanded  a  big  man, 
stepping  up  and  putting  his  face  close  to  Duncan's. 

"  What 's  to  hinder  our  goin'  in  and  takin'  what 
we  want,  you  young  bloke  !  Come  on,  boys,  they 
can't  hinder  us,"  he  said,  turning  to  his  associates. 

There  was  a  murmur  of  assent,  and  some  of  the 
men  pressed  forward.  Duncan  and  Bob  put  their 
shoulders  together. 

"  See  here,  Billy  Pike,"  said  Duncan,  in  a  ringing 
voice,  "  I  know  who  you  are,  and  you  won't  get  in 
here.  You  're  wanted  at  the  station  already. 
Don't  make  any  more  trouble  for  yourself." 

The  big  man  shrank  visibly  at  the  sound  of  his 
name,  and  wavered. 

Just  then  Bob  shouted  "  Police  ! "  with  all  the 
strength  of  his  lungs,  and  there  was  a  stampede  so 
sudden  and  irresistible  that  in  a  moment  the  street 
was  empty  of  all  but  a  few  whose  consciences  were 
clear.  Two  blue-coated  guardians  of  the  peace  did 
actually  turn  the  corner,  which  seemed  to  prove 
that  Bob  had  clairvoyant  powers. 

The  situation  had  changed  so  suddenly  that 
Duncan  and  Bob  came  back  into  the  room  con- 


138  RICH  ENOUGH. 

vulsed  with  laughter  over  the  funny  scene  ;  but  they 
found  the  storekeeper  and  her  assistants  rather 
pale  and  shaken. 

"  What  would  they  have  done  if  they  had  come 
in  ?  "  asked  Betty. 

"  Cleared  every  cent's  worth  of  stuff  out  of  here 
quicker  than  you  could  say  Jack  Robinson,"  said 
Bob.  "  The  Bread  Riot  would  n't  have  been  in  it." 

"  We  have  to  go  through  just  about  so  much," 
said  Duncan,  "  every  time  we  make  a  new  depar- 
ture in  the  club.  They  are  n't  used  to  this  sort  of 
thing  in  this  quarter  of  the  city,  and  it 's  about  the 
only  part  where  clubs  and  missions  are  n't  an  old 
story." 

"  Yes,"  said  Bob,  "  we  have  primeval  savagery 
here." 

The  policemen  came  in  to  see  what  was  wanted, 
and  were  invited  to  keep  an  eye  on  the  house  for 
the  rest  of  the  day. 

Then  a  few  women  found  their  way  in.  Curi- 
osity, more  than  anything  else,  brought  them,  and 
they  looked  critically  at  the  shelves  full  of  boxes, 
and  the  cases ;  the  pyramids  of  cans ;  the  table 
with  its  new  shiny  scales ;  the  smiling  sales-ladies. 

Betty  had  fastened  a  red  bow  on  the  cover  of  the 
sugar  barrel  for  a  handle,  and  that  aroused  such 
suspicion  that  not  an  ounce  of  sugar  was  called 
for.  They  held  on  tightly  to  the  pennies  tied  up 
in  one  corner  of  a  handkerchief  or  a  shawl,  as  they 


RICH  ENOUGH.  139 

asked  the  prices  of  different  things.  They  needed 
to  go  home  and  think  it  over  before  they  could  feel 
sure  there  was  no  deep-laid  snare  about  it. 

The  largest  demand  was  for  cheese  and  onions. 

"  I  was  afraid,"  Marian  explained  to  one  big 
Irishwomen,  "  that  such  fragrant  things  would  be 
objected  to  by  the  club." 

"  Sure,  then,  and  I  '11  go  back  to  the  old  place, 
where  they  ain't  afraid  of  things  that  smell  a 
little ; "  and  she  marched  off  in  disdain. 

The  first  actual  purchaser  was  Jimmy  Tucker, 
who  laid  out  fifty  cents  with  a  lordly  air.  He 
would  not  buy  of  any  one  but  Marian,  and  they 
had  a  serious  discussion  as  to  which  would  give 
the  most  nourishment,  —  one  quart  of  beans  or 
the  same  money  value  in  corn  meal. 

Other  club  members  followed  Jimmy's  example, 
and  for  a  short  'time  trade  was  quite  lively ;  but 
when  Marian  counted  up  her  sales  and  found  they 
only  amounted  to  three  dollars  and  seven  cents, 
she  was  rather  crestfallen. 

"  All  this  work  for  that ! "  she  exclaimed. 

"Wait  a  little,"  said  Jack.  "Tommy  Healy 
never  saw  so  many  potatoes  as  that  for  '  tin  cints ' 
in  his  life,  and  before  to-morrow  every  friend  of 
the  family  will  know  of  it.  Your  custom  will 
increase  fast  enough." 

And  so  it  proved.  Marian  soon  found  her  store 
so  popular  that  she  felt  obliged  to  have  it  open 


140  RICH  ENOUGH. 

three  afternoons  in  the  week  and  Saturday  even- 
ing, —  for  of  course  that  was  the  great  shopping 
night  in  Rocky  District.  Mrs.  Bassett  grew  so 
interested  in  seeing  that  their  customers  made  the 
most  of  their  purchases  that  she  began  to  give 
recipes  with  every  package,  and  to  follow  them 
home  in  some  instances  to  give  object-lessons. 

"It's  terrible  the  way  good  material  is  spoiled," 
she  said.  "  I  tell  you  what,  Marian,  the  next 
thing  you  '11  have  to  do  will  be  to  hitch  on  a  cook- 
ing-school to  your  store." 

"  Oh,  how  I  wish  we  could ! "  Marian  said.  "  But, 
dear  me,  my  store  is  getting  almost  beyond  me." 

"  There  is  one  thing  I  've  undertaken,"  she  said, 
turning  to  Jack  Duncan,  —  for  they  were  having  a 
committee  meeting  at  the  close  of  a  busy  after- 
noon, — "  that  perhaps  I  ought  to  have  consulted 
you  about.  Jimmy  Tucker  was  telling  me  how 
hard  he  found  it  to  make  his  wages  cover  the 
family  expenses,  and  I  suggested  to  him  that  every 
Saturday  he  should  give  me  what  he  could  afford 
for  food  through  the  week,  and  let  me  cater  for 
the  family." 

"  Well,  that  is  a  high-handed  performance," 
exclaimed  Bob. 

"  He  likes  it,"  declared  Marian.  "  I  've  been 
studying  up  foods  lately,  and  I  could  nourish  you, 
Bob,  for  ten  cents  a  day." 

"  Hear  her !  "  cried  her  brother.     "  Now  I  under- 


RICH  ENOUGH.  141 

stand  Betty's  laments.  She  has  confided  to  me 
that  you  feed  them  entirely  out  of  that  book, 
'  How  to  Provide  a  Seven  Course  Dinner  for  Six 
People  for  Twenty-five  Cents.'  She  has  thought 
your  reason  was  tottering." 

"But  I  see  it  all  now,"  put  in  Betty.  "She 
thinks  that  '  charity  begins  at  home.' " 

There  was  a  burst  of  laughter,  in  which  Marian 
herself  joined.  "  I  must  practise  on  the  family," 
she  said,  "or  I  couldn't  speak  to  Jimmy  with 
conviction." 

"  I  should  like  to  know,"  said  Jack,  "  what  the 
results  have  been  with  his  funds." 

"  We  came  out  four  cents  ahead  the  first  week," 
said  Marian,  proudly,  "and  now  we  have  just 
ended  another  and  we  are  eleven  cents  in." 

"  If  you  can  make  money  as  fast  as  that  we  '11 
vote  you  into  the  presidency  of  the  club." 

"  Oh,  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Bassett,  "  I  just  ached  to 
take  Pat  Murphy's  wages  away  from  him  when  he 
brought  them  in  to  his  wife  !  Poor  fellow !  She 's 
so  slack  I  wonder  he  has  any  courage  left.  '  We  '11 
have  one  good  supper,  anyway,'  says  she.  And  she 
sent  the  boy  off  with  a  dollar  to  buy  a  steak, — 
and  I  don't  doubt  he  'd  get  a  porter-house.  I  'm 
going  for  them  next  week  and  see  if  they  won't 
let  me  try  Marian's  plan." 

"  Isn't  it  taking  a  great  deal  of  responsibility  ?" 
asked  Jack,  looking  somewhat  troubled. 


142  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"  Don't  you  worry,  young  man !  We  know 
how  to  manage  this  business ! "  and  Mrs.  Bassett 
nodded  sagely.  "  Before  long  we  '11  be  having 
their  wages  thrust  upon  us,  they  '11  get  such  con- 
fidence in  women.  Then's  the  time  I  will  take 
the  wives  in  hand  and  teach  them  to  manage  the 
way  I  do,  and  before  you  know  it  these  shiftless 
men  will  want  them  to  manage  all  the  funds,  and 
then  the  drinking  will  stop." 

"  The  thing  is  growing  right  out  of  our  hands, 
Bob,"  said  the  president.  "  When  they  get  their 
Wage  Trust  Company  established  and  the  cooking- 
school  going,  the  neighborhood  will  be  reformed 
without  any  trouble  for  us." 

"Are  you  sure  that  we  sha'n't  interfere  with 
your  work  ?  "  asked  Marian.  "  The  boys  ought  to 
come  first." 

"  We  '11  add  another  building  when  you  begin  to 
interfere,  and  be  very  glad  to.  In  fact,  I  don't 
know  but  that  I  shall  move  out  now,  and  let  you 
have  the  upper  floor  for  your  experience  meetings 
and  such." 

"  Better  wait  and  see  how  we  hold  out,"  said 
Marian,  laughing. 

"  I  have  perfect  confidence  in  you,"  he  answered. 

"  But,  Bob,  sha'n't  we  girls  be  rather  in  the 
way  ?  "  she  asked  demurely. 

Bob  knelt  down  before  her. 

"  Sister,  I  tumble.     I  knew  not  of  what  I  spoke, 


RICH  ENOUGH.  143 

in  my  youthful  arrogance.  We  could  not  get 
along  without  you  now." 

"  Vindicated  at  last !  "  said  Marian ;  and  she  fell 
on  his  neck  dramatically. 

"  Can't  you  come  home  with  us,  Bob  ?  "  his  twin 
asked  as  they  were  going  down  the  steps. 

"  No,  I  can't.  Sorry,  but  I  've  got  to  grind  to- 
night. I  ought  not  to  have  come  here,  but  I  could 
not  resist  the  opportunity  of  meeting  my  own  true 
love  ; "  and  Bob  took  Mrs.  Bassett's  hand  and  drew 
it  through  his  arm. 

"  Go  along,  you  sinner !  "  she  said,  giving  him  a 
little  shake. 

When  he  had  left  them  in  the  car,  Mrs.  Bassett 
said  with  conviction  :  — 

"  That  brother  of  yours  is  about  the  nicest  young 
man  I  've  ever  set  my  eyes  on." 

The  girls  reached  home  in  high  spirits,  to  find 
Will  comfortably  settled  before  the  fire  with  his 
book  and  pipe. 

"  Why,  Will,  how  nice  !  How  long  have  you 
been  here  ? "  exclaimed  Marian. 

"  This  is  an  honor  !  "  chimed  in  Betty. 

"  I  've  been  here  some  time,"  he  said,  rising  and 
knocking  the  ashes  from  his  pipe.  Then  as  he 
surveyed  the  glowing  faces  of  his  sisters  :  "  You 
look  as  if  you  had  been  on  a  spree." 

"  So  we  have,  —  an  intoxicating  philanthropic 
spree  !  "  said  Betty. 


144  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"  Are  you  going  to  stay  to  dinner  ? "  asked  the 
housekeeper. 

Will  nodded.  "  That 's  what  I  came  for."  There 
was  an  air  of  suppressed  excitement  about  him, 
which  they  both  felt. 

"  She  is  going  to  kill  the  fatted  calf,"  said  Betty 
as  Marian  left  the  room. 

"  Betty/'  Will  said,  without  noticing  her  insinua- 
tion, "  what  relation  was  Mr.  David  Griffin  to  us  ? " 

"  Oh,  I  don't  know,  —  cousin,  way  back  some- 
where. Marian  knows,  perhaps.  Why  ?  " 

"  I  '11  tell  you  by  and  by,"  with  some  importance. 
"  Here  she  comes.  Marian,  was  Mr.  David  Griffin 
a  cousin  of  ours  ?  " 

"  No,"  said  his  sister,  drawing  up  a  chair  before 
the  fire.  "  He  was  mamma's  grand-uncle.  He 
lives  out  in  California,  does  n't  he  ?  " 

"  He  did ;   but  he   has  just  died,  and  "  —  Will 
threw  back  his  head  with  a  little  triumphant  air  — 
"  he  has  left  me  some  money." 

"  Will !  "  cried  Betty,  rising  to  her  feet,  "  you 
don't  mean  it !  " 

"  You  're  joking !  "  said  Marian. 

"  Yes,  I  do !  No,  I  'm  not !  "  exclaimed  Will,  in 
some  excitement. 

"  How  much  is  it  ? "  "  When  did  you  find  out  ?  " 
"  Are  you  a  millionaire  ?  "  "  Do  tell  us  all  about  it ! " 

"  I  will  if  you  '11  keep  still  long  enough.  How 
much  fuss  two  girls  can  make !  "  Will  was  already 


RICH  ENOUGH.  145 

assuming  the  airs  of  a  landed  proprietor,  and  the 
girls  meekly  settled  down  to  listen. 

"  It 's  bequeathed  to  me  as  '  Alice  Winthrop's 
eldest  child.'  It  isn't  so  much,  —  twenty  thou- 
sand, —  but  it 's  something  to  start  with." 

"  I  should  think  so  I  "  said  Marian.  "  Right  out 
of  the  clear  sky  !  " 

"  It 's  perfectly  astounding  !  "  said  Betty.  "  To 
think  of  a  Kent  having  a  legacy  !  What  will  you 
do  with  it,  Will  ? " 

"  Well,  I  can't  do  anything  very  big  all  at  once. 
The  old  gentleman  fixed  that.  He  was  cautious. 
Here,  1  '11  read  you  the  letter ; "  and  Will  drew  from 
his  pocket,  and  proceeded  to  read,  a  legal-looking 
document  which  explained  that  the  bequest  was  in 
United  States  bonds,  and  trusteed  so  that  he  could 
only  draw  the  interest. 

"  But  now  I  shall  have  something  to  live  on  while 
I  am  working  up  my  profession,  and  can  be  inde- 
pendent of  father,"  said  Will,  proudly.  "  He  '11  be 
pleased,  I  imagine." 

"  What  fun  it  will  be  to  tell  him  about  it,"  said 
Betty,  "  and  what  a  shame  that  Bob  did  n't  come 
home ! " 

"  Bob  will  be  relieved  of  his  responsibility  as  to  my 
future,  now."  There  was  a  tinge  of  resentment  in 
Will's  tone  which  made  Marian  say  quickly,  "  Oh, 
Will,  Bob  does  n't  mean  anything  by  what  he  says." 

When  Mr.  Kent  arrived,  Betty  flew  to  the  door, 
10 


146  RICH  ENOUGH. 

opened  it,  and  dragged  her  father  into  the  parlor 
without  giving  him  time  to  take  off  his  overcoat. 
His  surprise  and  pleasure  at  the  news  were  all  that 
she  could  ask,  and  they  held  quite  a  family  jubila- 
tion over  Will's  "  fortune." 

"  Why,  who  is  coming  here  ?  "  exclaimed  Mar- 
ian, as  a  carriage  stopped  at  the  door  late  in  the 
evening. 

"  Oh,  that 's  for  me,"  said  Will,  in  an  off-hand 
way  as  he  rose  to  his  feet.  "  I  knew  I  should  stay 
rather  late,  and  so  I  told  Jenkins  to  send  for  me." 

As  the  door  closed  behind  him,  the  girls  turned 
to  each  other. 

"  How  money  smooths  one's  path  !  "  said  Betty  ; 
and  it  was  fortunate  for  Will's  complacency,  as  he 
rolled  away,  that  he  did  not  hear  the  laughter  of 
his  naughty  sisters. 

"  If  it  were  not  for  papa's  sake,"  said  Marian, 
thoughtfully,  as  they  went  upstairs,  "  I  should  be 
sorry  that  this  money  has  come  to  Will." 

"  Why  ?  "     Betty  was  surprised. 

"  Because,  now  that  he  has  something  to  depend 
on,  I  'm  afraid  he  '11  settle  down  and  not  try  to  make 
anything  of  himself.  He  is  n't  half  so  ambitious 
as  I  thought  he  would  be  ; "  and  Marian  sighed. 

"  He  '11  never  work  for  the  love  of  working, 
that 's  sure,"  said  Betty. 

"  No,"  assented  Marian,  "  when  he  earns  enough 
more  to  live  on  comfortably,  he  '11  be  satisfied." 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

"\  T  7ITH  the  coming  of  the  spring  an  out-of-door 
*  •  life  began  for  the  Kents.  The  young 
Penfields  were  accustomed  to  long  tramps  and  in- 
different to  mud,  and  under  their  leadership  the 
country  a,bout  was  thoroughly  explored.  The  out- 
lying hills  in  their  spring  green  held  out  a  con- 
stant invitation,  and  the  sandy  roads  toward  the 
harbor  drew  them  to  the  sea.  Mr.  Kent  saw  his 
girls  with  fresh  complexions  and  full  of  energy,  at 
the  time  of  year  when  he  had  supposed  pale  cheeks 
and  languid  eyes  a  necessary  evil  of  the  season. 

Betty's  soul  was  fired  to  have  a  garden.  She 
had  anathematized  unsparingly  the  high  stone  wall 
which  separated  their  garden  from  that  of  their 
unknown  neighbor.  Now  she  saw  great  possibili- 
ties in  it. 

"  We  will  have  it  just  covered  with  vines,"  she  de- 
clared, —  "  morning  glories  or  nasturtiums  ;  and 
I  'm  going  to  have  a  border  of  flowers  all  around 
the  tennis  ground.  Madame  Salisbury  is  a  lady ;  her 
wall  is  just  the  right  height  to  sit  on,  so  we  won't 
have  many  vines  there ;  just  a  few  beautiful  holly- 
hocks to  rise  up  and  nod  to  her  in  the  morning." 


148  KICK  ENOUGH. 

When  the  June  days  came  the  tennis  court  be- 
came the  centre  of  attraction.  Bob  and  his  friends 
had  found  a  short  cut  from  college,  and  nearly 
every  afternoon  some  of  them  put  in  an  appearance. 
The  old  square  had  wakened  to  new  life  with  the 
advent  of  summer,  and  was  at  its  prettiest  now. 
The  dignified  old  houses  seemed  to  throw  off  some 
of  their  reserve  as  they  opened  their  windows  and 
doors  to  the  sunshine.  The  gardens,  full  of  roses 
and  mignonette,  and  the  pinks  of  our  grandmothers, 
wooed  every  one  out  of  doors.  Even  Miss  Pierce's 
heart  relaxed  when  the  walking  club  took  it  upon 
itself  to  supply  her  with  flowers  for  the  church, 
and  she  had  been  known  to  sit  a  whole  after- 
noon watching  the  tennis.  Mrs.  Bassett  trotted 
over  often,  and  Madame  Salisbury  was  a  faithful 
chaperon.  There  was  a  special  chair  under  the 
big  tree  for  her,  and  the  attention  she  received 
from  the  young  people  pleased  her. 

She  was  sitting  in  the  midst  of  them  one  after- 
noon ;  a  set  had  just  been  finished,  and  there  was 
a  pause  for  the  cup  of  tea  which  Marian  delighted 
to  make.  The  young  men  in  their  white  flannels 
had  thrown  themselves  down  on  the  grass,  while 
the  girls  sat  on  the  rug  at  her  feet. 

"  Oh,  Madame  Salisbury,"  said  Betty,  suddenly, 
"  our  mysterious  neighbor  has  come  back,  1  am 
sure  !  See,  there  is  some  one  in  the  window  up- 
stairs." Naturally,  every  one  looked  to  see,  and  a 


RICH  ENOUGH.  149 

shadowy  figure  drew  back  from  behind  the  thin 
curtain  which  had  been  used  as  a  screen. 

"  My  dear  child,"  expostulated  Madame  Salisbury, 
"  you  should  not  have  called  attention  in  that  way 
to  the  person,  whoever  it  may  be." 

"  The  housekeeper,  probably,"  suggested  Mollie. 

"  No,  it  is  n't,"  insisted  Betty.  "  She  would  n't 
have  tried  to  hide.  I  'm  sorry,  Madame  Salisbury, 
that  I  was  so  inconsiderate,  but  I  was  surprised. 
Dear  me,  we  shall  not  be  half  so  independent  with 
that  house  all  open ! " 

"  I  am  afraid  you  have  a  guilty  conscience,"  said 
Bob's  chum.  "  It  will  do  the  old  chap  good  to 
look  out  and  see  the  fun,  and  can't  hurt  you." 

"  Old  chap !     Why,  he 's  young  and  mysterious." 

"  Betty  is  all  ready  for  a  romance,"  said  Bob. 
"  I  '11  give  you  a  pound  of  Huyler's  best  if  your 
hero  isn't  freckled  and  hasn't  a  turn-up  nose." 

"  Oh,  you  've  seen  him,  then  ! "  said  Betty,  in  a 
decidedly  disappointed  tone. 

Bob  shouted. 

"  Oh,  Madame  Salisbury,  tell  us  what  he 's  like, 
and  then  I  '11  get  my  pound  of  candy,"  begged 
Betty. 

Madame  Salisbury  shook  her  head.  "  You  will 
have  to  wait  and  judge  for  yourselves,  if  he  is  here." 

"  Well,  what  is  the  mystery  ? "  asked  a  blonde 
youth  who  was  diligently  trying  to  balance  his 
racket  on  his  chin. 


150  KICH  ENOUGH. 

"  Nobody  knows,  and  that  is  why  it  is  so  fasci- 
nating," said  Betty. 

There  was  a  groan  of  derision  at  this,  and  tennis 
began  again.  Betty  declined  to  play,  and  sat  by 
Madame,  who  had  grown  grave  and  preoccupied. 

"  Madame  Salisbury,  do  tell  me  something  about 
our  neighbor,  please.  You  must  have  known  him," 
she  coaxed. 

Madame  Salisbury  sighed.  "  I  do  not  believe, 
my  dear,  in  talking  of  other  people's  affairs  on 
hearsay,  and  if  one  knew  more  than  others  it  would 
be  a  confidence  that  could  not  be  repeated." 

"  I  beg  your  pardon.  I  did  not  mean  to  be  in- 
quisitive ;  only  if  we  are  going  to  have  some  one 
watching  us  all  the  time  1  wanted  to  know  if  he 
would  be  dangerous." 

Madame  Salisbury  could  not  help  smiling. 

"  He  is  perfectly  safe,  and  I  think  you  will  find 
that  he  will  not  trouble  you  at  all.  I  consider  him 
quite  worthy  of  my  friendship,  whatever  other 
people  may  think,"  and  Madame  Salisbury  reared 
her  head  proudly. 

If  the  new-comer  watched  his  gay  neighbors,  he 
concealed  himself  better  than  he  had  the  first  day, 
and  they  soon  forgot  him, —  all  except  Betty.  He 
never  showed  himself  in  the  square,  and  if  he 
spent  much  time  in  his  garden  no  one  was  the 
wiser,  as  his  high  walls  gave  him  a  world  all  his 
own. 


IRICH  ENOUGH.  151 

Betty  had  spoken  truly  for  herself  in  saying  that 
not  knowing  what  the  mystery  was  gave  it  its  fas- 
cination. Her  imagination  had  full  play,  and  she 
constructed  numberless  romances  in  which  the  un- 
known figured  in  all  rOles,  from  that  of  a  soulless 
monster  to  a  self -abnegating  hero.  She  saw  his 
light  burning  far  into  the  night,  and  wondered  if 
he  were  pacing  the  floor  in  never-ceasing  remorse. 
Betty  had  developed  the  habit  of  early  rising  in 
the  care  of  her  garden,  and  often  worked  in  the 
dewy  freshness  of  the  morning  before  breakfast. 

It  was  on  one  of  these  occasions  that  she  sud- 
denly heard  something  drop  beside  her,  and  a  voice 
over  her  head  saying,  "  I  beg  your  pardon !  " 

She  was  kneeling  by  a  bed  of  pansies,  and  looked 
up  much  startled  by  this  voice  from  the  clouds  ;  but 
it  only  came  from  the  top  of  the  wall,  above  which 
appeared  the  head  and  shoulders  of  a  young  man. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,"  he  repeated,  lifting  his  hat, 
"  but  I  have  dropped  my  knife  down  near  you. 
Might  I  trouble  you  to  give  it  to  me  ?  I  was  work- 
ing at  my  grapevines,"  he  continued  in  an  apolo- 
getic tone,  as  Betty,  without  a  word,  began  hunting 
about  for  the  knife,  "  and  carelessly  let  it  fall." 

Betty  might  have  told  him  that  it  was  altogether 
too  late  in  the  season  to  trim  grapevines,  and  that 
he  could  not  have  dropped  his  knife  if  he  had  not 
been  looking  over  the  wall.  But  she  was  too  much 
excited  to  think  of  that.  "  He  is  n't  half  so  inter- 


152  RICH  ENOUGH. 

estirig  looking  as  I  expected,"  she  was  saying  to 
herself.  Then  she  discovered  his  property  and 
rose  to  her  feet  to  return  it. 

"  I  hope  I  did  not  frighten  you,"  he  said,  as  she 
still  continued  speechless. 

"  Oh,  no,"  she  answered,  as  she  held  up  the  knife. 

"  Thank  you  very  much.  You  have  some  fine 
pansies,"  he  said,  lingering.  His  eyes  were  dark 
and  melancholy,  quite  as  they  ought  to  be,  Betty 
reflected.  A  recluse  would  of  course  be  unconven- 
tional. Meanwhile  she  was  saying,  "  Pansies  do 
repay  you  for  what  you  do  for  them." 

"  Unlike  people  ! "  he  answered,  raised  his  hat, 
and  was  gone. 

"  Now,  if  he  were  going  to  be  unconventional, 
why  did  n't  he  keep  on  ?  "  she  thought  to  herself. 
She  would  have  considered  it  "  very  queer "  if  he 
had  kept  on ;  nevertheless  she  was  disappointed 
that  he  had  not.  • 

After  all,  though  he  did  not  look  happy,  he  was 
just  an  ordinary  young  man,  and  all  her  romances 
had  suddenly  lost  their  flavor.  But  she  went  gar- 
dening the  next  morning  with  quite  a  thrill  of 
excitement.  Would  he  speak  again  ?  He  did  not, 
and  she  was  decidedly  cross  at  breakfast  time,  and 
the  family  said  weeding  did  not  agree  with  her. 

"  Talk  about  the  beautiful  elevating  influences  of 
early  morning ! "  exclaimed  Bob.  "  It 's  a  snare 
and  delusion.  Betty  is  a  living  warning." 


RICH  ENOUGH.  153 

When  Betty  had  entirely  given  up  expecting  the 
stranger,  he  reappeared.  There  was  a  rattling  of 
gravel  on  the  other  side  of  the  wall,  and  by  the 
time  he  rose  to  the  surface  Betty  was  blushing 
beautifully. 

"  Do  you  mind  my  speaking  to  you  ? "  he  said, 
looking  down  upon  her.  "  It  is  so  pleasant  to  know 
that  some  one  is  on  the  other  side  of  this  wall,  and 
it  would  be  a  kindness  if  you  would  give  me  a  word 
now  and  then." 

Betty  smiled,  and  said  frankly,  "  My  family 
would  tell  you  that  I  like  to  talk  better  than  to  do 
anything  else." 

"  Yes,  I  've  noticed  that  you  do  a  large  share  of 
the  talking,"  —  his  face  lighted  up  with  a  very  at- 
tractive smile. 

"  Then  you  do  watch  us  ! "  Betty  exclaimed,  look- 
ing up  from  her  roses. 

"  I  ought  not  to,  but  a  tennis  court  does  not 
seem  like  private  ground,  and  it  is  a  pleasure  to 
see  young  people  having  a  good  time." 

"  Dear  me  !  How  old  are  you  ? "  Betty  asked 
bluntly. 

He  laughed.  "  About  a  thousand  in  feeling, 
thirty-four  in  years." 

Betty  was  shocked  with  herself.  "  Oh,  that  was 
very  rude  of  me.  I  did  n't  mean  to  ask  you  your 
real  age,  only  why  you  should  speak  as  if  you  were 
so  old." 


154  RICH  ENOUGH. 

His  face  darkened.  "  Because  I  stopped  living 
long  ago." 

Betty  was  more  and  more  distressed.  "Dear 
me  !  I  say  the  wrong  thing  every  time,"  —  and 
she  went  down  on  her  knees  and  began  to  weed 
vigorously,  to  conceal  her  dismay  at  the  cloud  she 
had  evoked. 

After  a  silence,  he  spoke  again. 

"  Don't  you  know  what  people  think  of  me  here  ?  " 

Betty  looked  up  and  shook  her  head. 

"  That  I  am  a  murderer,  besides  having  com- 
mitted all  the  other  sins  imaginable,"  he  laughed 
bitterly. 

"  I  don't  believe  a  word  of  it ! "  said  Betty,  indig- 
nantly. At  the  same  time  she  was  glad  the  house 
was  so  near  and  that  it  was  broad  daylight. 

"  Thank  you !  I  thought  I  ought  to  warn  you 
with  whom  you  are  associating.  Do  you  know  why 
I  spoke  to  you  the  other  day  ?  " 

A  half  smile  crept  around  Betty's  lips.  "  Because 
you  lost  your  knife,"  she  said  demurely. 

He  laughed  with  spontaneous  mirth  that  time, 
and  it  "was  a  pleasant  laugh  to  hear.  His  arms 
were  crossed  on  the  wall,  and  his  deep  eyes  looked 
very  friendly. 

"  Because  you  seem  to  me  the  one  truly  happy 
person  I  have  ever  seen  in  my  life." 

"  Oh,  but  I  have  a  great  many  trials,"  Betty 
insisted,  looking  as  serious  as  possible. 


EICH  ENOUGH.  155 

"  Undoubtedly.  Such  as  rain  when  you  want 
sunshine,  and  Sunday  when  you  would  rather  have 
Monday." 

"  Any  one  would  think  I  was  a  child  ten  years 
old  !  "  Betty's  feelings  were  quite  ruffled. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon.  I  meant  nothing  of  the 
kind.  But  why  should  you  object  to  being  told  that 
you  seem  like  a  happy  person  ?  That  is  the  most 
beautiful  and  unusual  thing  in  the  world." 

"  You  sounded  exactly  as  if  you  were  saying, 
*  Play  on,  happy  child,  knowing  nothing  of  the 
world.' "  Betty  assumed  a  most  patronizing  tone. 

The  head  disappeared.  If  Betty  could  have  seen 
the  amusement  that  the  wall  concealed,  she  would 
have  been  still  more  incensed. 

"  There,  I  've  offended  his  highness,"  thought 
Betty.  "  I  suppose  he  thinks  because  he  is  thirty- 
four  years  old  he  can  pat  me  on  the  head.  I  am 
not  going  to  talk  to  him  unless  he  treats  me  like  an 
equal ; "  and  she  moved  farther  down  the  border  and 
became  absorbed  in  her  work. 

There  was  a  cough  so  near  that  she  sprang  to  her 
feet  in  affright.  There  he  was  again,  right  above 
her. 

"  What  are  you  standing  on  ?  "  she  asked  invol- 
untarily. 

"  The  top  of  the  cold  frames,"  he  said  calmly. 
"  There  is  a  line  of  them  all  along  this  wall." 

This  was  too  much  for  Betty.     "  I  must  go  in," 


156  RICH  ENOUGH. 

she  said,  and  rising,  she  walked  with  great  dignity 
into  the  house. 

The  idea  of  talking  with  a  man  standing  on  top 
of  a  cold  frame !  What  would  people  think  if  they 
could  see  him  there  ?  At  the  least,  that  his  mind 
was  not  quite  right.  Perhaps  it  was  not.  Should 
she  give  up  her  morning  hour-  for  gardening?  It 
was  very  undignified  to  go  on  in  this  way ;  she  was 
quite  ashamed  of  it.  But  she  could  not  help  won- 
dering what  he  would  say  the  next  time. 

She  let  her  flowers  fight  the  weeds  alone  for  two 
days,  and  then  she  slipped  out  very  early  in  the 
morning,  when  neighbors  ought  all  to  be  asleep. 
The  morning  was  most  beautiful  ;  the  glory  of  the 
rising  sun  yet  illumined  the  heavens,  the  earth  was 
still  but  for  the  joyous  matins  of  the  song-birds. 
She  was  not  disturbed  for  a  long  time,  then  a  voice 
broke  the  quiet, — 

"  Good-morning ! " 

Betty  jumped  as  much  as  if  she  had  not  expected 
it,  and  cut  off  the  head  of  her  best  rose,  while  her 
hat  flew  off  into  the  currant  bushes.  Her  eccentric 
neighbor  was  almost  hidden  by  the  branches  of 
the  big  linden,  which  hung  down  over  the  corner 
of  the  wall.  He  laughed  outright,  and  she  was 
exasperated. 

"  You  should  n't  startle  one  like  that.  You  are 
the  most  incomprehensible  being !  Why  don't  you 
come  out  among  people,  like  a  man,  instead  of  acting 


RICH  ENOUGH.  157 

like  a  Jack-in-the-box  ?"  Her  cheeks  glowed,  and 
her  eyes  sparkled  with  wrath. 

"  I  '11  tell  you,  if  you  '11  let  me,  why  I  don't  '  come 
out  among  people,  like  a  man,'  "  he  said,  with  sudden 
soberness.  "  May  I  ?  " 

"  Betty,  Betty ! "  called  Bob's  voice  from  the  study 
door. 

Betty  sprang  to  her  feet  and  flew  across  the  lawn 
to  her  twin. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ?  " 

"  Matter  ?  Nothing.  Don't  look  so  scared.  I 
want  company  at  breakfast,  that 's  all.  Nobody 
else  is  up,  and  you  know  I  've  got  to  get  off  early  to 
meet  Fletcher." 

Bob's  voice  sounded  aggrieved.  His  twin  was 
singularly  inattentive  to  forget  that  he  was  starting 
that  morning  for  a  two  weeks'  camping  with  his 
chum. 

Betty  washed  her  hands  in  the  kitchen,  and  was 
feverishly  devoted  to  Bob  during  his  preparations 
for  departure,  so  he  went  away  quite  satisfied. 
Betty  felt  really  relieved  at  his  absence  just  then, 
for  he  would  have  surely  discovered  that  she  had 
something  on  her  mind. 

"  I  would  never  have  believed  that  I  would  con- 
ceal anything  in  this  way,"  she  thought.  "  It  is 
really  shocking,  and  I  know  I  ought  to  put  a  stop 
to  it ;  but  I  should  like  to  know  his  story." 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

WHEN  Betty  awoke  the  next  morning,  it  was  to 
hear  the  rain  pouring  down  steadily,  relent- 
lessly. In  a  way  it  was  a  relief,  for  now  there  was 
no  question  of  weeding.  But  what  a  long  day  it 
was! 

She  wandered  from  room  to  room  until  Marian 
was  aroused  from  her  account-books  to  ask,  — 

"  What  is  the  matter  with  you,  Betty  ? " 

"  Oh,  this  day  is  so  stupid !  I  'm  going  over  to 
see  Madam  Salisbury." 

"  You  '11  get  soaked  through." 

But  Betty  was  off,  heedless  of  the  warning,  and 
in  a  few  moments  was  under  shelter  in  the  big 
house.  She  was  in  the  habit  of  letting  herself  in, 
and  she  did  so  now,  taking  off  her  wet  things  in 
the  hall.  She  knocked  on  the  library  door,  and 
after  an  instant  Madame  Salisbury's  voice  said, 
"  Come  in." 

Betty  opened  the  door  with  a  bright  smile,  sure 
of  a  welcome,  and  then  her  face  changed,  for  be- 
fore the  wood  fire  sat  not  only  Madame  Salisbury, 
but  her  garden  acquaintance. 

"  Come  in,  my  dear,"  said  Madame,  who  had  a 


RICH  ENOUGH.  159 

spot  of  color  in  either  cheek,  —  "  come  in  and  have 
a  cup  of  tea  with  us." 

Betty  walked  in,  stiffening  as  she  went. 

"  I  am  glad  to  introduce  your  neighbor,  Mr. 
Copley,  to  you,  my  dear.  This  is  Miss  Elizabeth 
Kent,  Richard." 

Richard  Copley  placed  a  chair  for  Betty,  and 
passed  her  a  cup  of  tea  with  grave  ceremony. 
She  would  not  look  at  him,  and  responded  in 
monosyllables  to  his  attempts  at  conversation. 
Madame  Salisbury  tried  to  draw  her  little  friend 
out  of  her  unusual  silence,  but  Betty  seemed  to 
have  frozen  completely,  and  was  entirely  absorbed 
in  her  cup  of  tea.  She  had  never  felt  so  uncom- 
fortable in  her  life,  and  was  only  anxious  for  an 
opportunity  to  get  away  ;  but  Madame  Salisbury  led 
Mr.  Copley  to  talk  of  his  travels,  and  that  Betty 
could  not  help  enjoying,  for  he  had  seen  most 
countries  of  the  world,  and  had  the  gift  of  making 
pictures  in  words.  She  finally  so  far  forgot  her 
embarrassment  as  to  steal  a  look  at  him.  He 
really  looked  better  in  a  parlor  than  over  a  wall ; 
in  fact,  he  was  quite  distinguished  looking  here. 
He  was  slender,  and  graceful  in  figure,  and  his  face 
was  high-bred  in  its  contour. 

Betty  suppressed  a  smile  as  she  thought  of  the 
contrast  between  their  former  interview  and  this 
one ;  then  she  caught  a  flash  of  comprehension 
from  his  eyes,  and  froze  again. 


160  EICH  ENOUGH. 

He  went  away  soon  after,  and  Madame  Salisbury, 
who  seemed  quite  excited,  called  Betty  to  sit  close 
beside  her. 

"  I  am  going  to  tell  you  Richard  Copley's  story, 
my  dear.  He  has  never  been  willing  to  defend 
himself  in  any  way,  but  I  have  persuaded  him 
now  that  it  is  a  duty  which  he  owes  himself  to  let 
his  friends  speak  for  him." 

It  was  not  so  romantic  a  story  as  some  of  those 
which  Betty  had  conjured  up  for  herself ;  still  she 
listened  with  absorbed  interest,  while  Madame  Salis- 
bury told  her  of  the  two  brothers  who  had  never 
been  friends.  Paul,  the  younger,  was  bright  and 
sunny  in  temperament,  and  made  friends  with 
every  one,  while  the  elder,  shy,  and  of  a  reserved 
and  sensitive  nature,  by  comparison  always  ap- 
peared at  a  disadvantage. 

When  they  were  in  college,  Paul's  easy-going 
nature  led  him  into  a  very  gay  set,  from  which 
Richard  held  himself  aloof ;  but  many  times  he 
helped  his  younger  brother  out  of  scrapes,  and  paid 
his  debts  to  shield  him  from  their  father. 

"  I  knew  it  from  his  mother,"  said  Madame  Salis- 
bury, "  for  Richard  would  never  have  spoken  of  it. 
She  used  to  mourn  that  Paul  was  so  easily  led,  and 
only  she  and  Richard  knew  the  serious  defects  in 
his  character.  Richard  had  such  a  keen  sense  of 
honor  and  was  so  high-spirited  that  very  likely  he 
was  injudicious  in  the  way  he  talked  to  Paul,  and 


EICH  ENOUGH.  161 

undoubtedly  they  had  some  bitter  disputes.  Rich- 
ard gained  the  reputation  of  being  jealous  of  his 
brother's  popularity,  and  of  having  a  violent  tem- 
per. Nevertheless,  I  could  not  understand  why 
such  suspicion  should  have  fallen  on  him  at  Paul's 
death. 

"  Yes  !  there  was  a  terrible  accident,  and  Paul 
was  killed,"  as  Betty  uttered  an  excited  excla- 
mation. 

Then  she  told  how  the  brothers  were  out  shoot-' 
ing  with  some  friends  ;  how  they  were  a  little  apart 
from  the  others,  when  their  companions  heard 
angry  voices,  then  a  shot  and  an  agonized  scream, 
and  on  rushing  to  the  spot  found  Paul  on  the 
ground,  and  Richard  bending  over  him  with  a  face 
full  of  horror,  exclaiming,  "  What  have  I  done, 
what  have  I  done ! " 

Paul  never  regained  consciousness,  so  there  was 
no  one  to  confirm  Richard's  explanation  that  he 
had  leaned  his  gun  against  a  tree  to  take  a  letter 
from  his  pocket  which  he  wished  to  show  Paul,  and 
in  stepping  forward  he  had  struck  his  foot  against 
the  gun.  which,  in  falling,  was  discharged.  At  the 
inquest  no  one  disputed  his  story,  and  the  verdict 
was  brought  in  of  '  accidental  death ; '  but  among 
Paul's  friends  there  was  a  general  opinion  that  in 
a  moment  of  passion  Richard  had  actually  fired  the 
shot  with  his  o.wn  hand.  A  feeling  of  that  kind 
spreads  quickly,  and  before  long  he  found  himself 

11 


162  RICH  ENOUGH. 

shunned  by  almost  all  his  acquaintances.  When 
he  realized  the  reason  of  it  he  was  overwhelmed. 
But  the  hardest  blow  was  to  find  that  his  own 
father  seemed  to  share  the  general  suspicion. 
Paul  had  been  his  father's  favorite,  and  he  never 
forgave  the  accident.  For  weeks  he  would  not  see 
Richard,  and  although  the  poor  boy  begged  for  one 
word  of  confidence,  he  withheld  it,  although  he 
never  actually  said  he  thought  him  guilty. 

"  How  cruel ! "  murmured  Betty. 

"  Those  were  terrible  days,"  said  Madame  Salis- 
bury, with  a  sigh.  "  It  makes  my  heart  bleed  to 
recall  them  again.  I  think  Richard  would  have 
become  insane  if  it  had  not  been  for  his  mother. 
She  understood  him  and  had  perfect  faith  in  him. 
He  paid  a  heavy  penalty  for  having  been  born  with 
a  high  temper,  poor  boy ! " 

"  Why,  I  think  it  was  perfectly  dreadful !  "  said 
Betty,  who  was  much  excited.  "  Did  n't  he  have 
any  friends  ?  Why  did  n't  they  come  forward  and 
defend  him  ?  " 

"  Ah,  my  dear,  an  intangible  foe  is  not  easy  to 
combat.  There  were  no  direct  accusations  against 
him." 

"  But  if  he  knew  he  was  innocent,  why  did  n't  he 
face  the  world  and  live  down  the  slander  ?  "  Betty 
spoke  almost  impatiently. 

"  He  would  have  lived  it  down  with  his  mother's 
help,  I  am  sure,  but  he  was  so  imbittered  by  his 


RICH  ENOUGH.  163 

father's  treatment  that  he  would  not  stay  under 
the  same  roof,  and  went  abroad.  And  then,  while 
he  was  away,  she  died  suddenly,  before  he  could 
reach  her.  Richard  came  home,  and  there  was 
an  outward  reconciliation  between  father  and 
son, — but  Mr.  Copley  was  a  hard  man.  They 
lived  together  for  a  year,  and  he  never  spoke  to 
Richard  when  speaking  could  be  avoided.  Then 
he  died  without  one  word  of  exoneration ;  but  he 
revoked  a  will  in  which  he  had  given  his  property 
to  a  charitable  institution,  and  left  everything  to 
Richard,  which  I  think  showed  his  real  belief  in 
his  son's  innocence. 

"  Poor  Richard  !  how  anxiously  he  looked  through 
his  father's  papers,  hoping  to  find  some  written 
word !  —  but  there  was  nothing.  He  has  never 
touched  one  penny  of  the  money,  and  says  he 
never  will  touch  it.  He  lives  on  what  his  mother 
left  him." 

"  But  what  has  he  been  doing  all  the  time  since 
his  father  died  ? " 

"  Travelling  over  the  face  of  the  earth.  He 
comes  back  occasionally,  on  business,  I  suppose, 
and  then  is  off  again.  I  hope  now  that  he  will 
settle  down  and  win  back  his  old  friends,  but  I  am 
afraid  he  has  grown  indifferent  to  what  people 
think  of  him." 

Betty  was  absent-minded.  She  was  thinking  of 
some  of  the  things  said  to  her  over  the  wall. 


164  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"  I  believe  he  does  care  what  people  say  of  him," 
she  said  suddenly. 

"  What  do  you  judge  from  ? "  Madame  Salis- 
bury was  surprised. 

Betty  hesitated,  blushing  a  little.  "  Why,  did  n't 
he  give  you  permission  to  speak  for  him  ? "  she 
asked  rather  lamely. 

"  Yes,"  —  Madame  Salisbury  looked  thoughtful, 
— "  but  I  persuaded  him  to  that.  I  shall  talk  to 
Dr.  Penfield  and  your  father,  and  I  hope  they  will 
receive  him  among  their  young  people.  Will  you 
ask  your  father  to  call  on  me  this  evening  ?  " 

"  I  'm  sorry,  but  he  won't  be  at  home." 

"  Then  to-morrow  evening." 

Betty  took  her  way  home  very  thoughtfully. 
She  could  not  realize  in  the  least  that  her  morning 
acquaintance  was  the  Richard  Copley  of  Madame 
Salisbury's  story.  If  he  were  coming  among  them 
in  the  ordinary  way  she  didn't  believe  she  ever 
could  be  natural  with  him. 

The  introduction  of  Richard  Copley  into  the 
Kent  circle  did  awaken  some  comment,  but  Madam 
Salisbury  so  plainly  arrayed  herself  on  his  side 
that  criticism  was  not  outspoken. 

He  now  joined  the  tennis  players  daily,  and 
though  the  presence  of  so  silent  a  person  caused 
a  little  constraint  at  first,  that  soon  wore  away. 
Mr.  Copley  was  a  fine  player,  but  he  usually  pre- 
ferred to  look  on ;  so  he  talked  with  Madame  Salis- 


RICH  ENOUGH.  165 

bury  and  dispensed  tea  for  Marian,  with  whom  he 
became  excellent  friends.  There  seemed  to  be  a 
subtle  sympathy  between  them,  and  they  held  such 
long  conversations  that  some  jokes  were  exchanged 
over  the  tennis  net  that  made  Betty  frown.  She 
was  not  sure  she  liked  this  beautiful  understanding 
between  her  sister  and  Mr.  Copley.  She  wondered 
over  it,  and  concluded  that  he  had  discovered  how 
much  more  there  was  to  Marian  than  to  herself. 
She  was  always  in  the  midst  of  things,  and  hardly 
ever  had  a  word  for  him. 

The  circle  was  a  large  one  in  these  days,  their 
town  friends  finding  their  garden  a  pleasant 
meeting  place.  Jack  Duncan  and  Will  came  out 
often  at  the  end  of  the  afternoon.  Will  had  gone 
into  the  law  office  of  Scott  &  Duncan,  and  was 
developing  an  interest  in  work,  which  surprised 
everybody. 

His  sisters  had  opened  their  eyes  wide  over  this 
step.  Will,  refusing  invitations  to  the  Adirondacks 
and  Newport  for  the  sake  of  working,  —  incredible  ! 
Will  did  not  confide  his  reasons  to  them,  but  to 
Mollie  Penfield  he  explained  that  it  was  a  great 
advantage  to  a  man  to  get  some  idea  of  office 
work  before  he  was  admitted  to  the  bar. 

He  liked  Mollie  Penfield.  She  took  it  as  a 
matter  of  course  that  he  should  try  to  get  on 
in  his  profession  and  sacrifice  himself  for  the  sake 
of  it,  while  the  girls  seemed  to  think  it  a  most 


166  RICH  ENOUGH. 

remarkable  proceeding.  Even  Marian  did  not 
take  him  very  seriously.  He  could  talk  to  Mollie 
Penfield  of  his  new  plans  and  hopes,  for  her  eyes 
were  full  of  sympathy.  When  he  deplored  the 
hollow  aims  of  society  she  did  not  laugh.  By 
believing  in  him  she  gave  him  just  the  stimulus 
which  his  temperament  needed. 

Jack  Duncan  was  sharing  rooms  with  him 
again  up  town,  for  Rocky  District  in  summer  was 
unbearable  as  a  residence  to  any  but  indigenous 
inhabitants.  He  visited  his  club  daily,  and  Mrs. 
Bassett  could  not  be  kept  out  of  the  district. 
Early  and  late  she  was  there,  hot  but  pursuing. 
She  had  slipped  into  the  place  of  dictator  in  vari- 
ous families  until  she  was  financial  manager  for  a 
dozen, — "by  request  only,"  she  would  say,  when 
Bob  teased  her.  She  was  very  proud  of  the  way 
she  had  brought  some  of  her  discouraged  clients 
out  of  debt  and  proved  to  them  that  they  could  live 
on  their  wages.  It  was  the  discouraged  men  who 
so  easily  drifted  into  the  saloons,  she  found,  and 
she  was  ready  to  contest  the  district  with  the 
saloon-keepers ! 

Marian  kept  the  management  of  the  store  in  her 
own  hands,  but  one  of  the  club  members  who  had 
been  thrown  out  of  work  was  installed  as  salesman 
under  Mrs.  Bassett's  watchful  eye. 

"  There  's  no  sense  in  your  killing  yourself  this 
weather,"  she  said  to  Marian.  "  I  'm  old  and  tough, 


RICH  ENOUGH.  167 

and  can  stand  it ;  but  you  'd  wilt.  You  've  got  to 
save  up  for  fall." 

Uncle  George  had  been  very  much  pleased  with 
the  way  Marian  had  taken  up  the  work,  and  with 
her  business-like  reports,  and  was  ready  to  help 
her  in  her  plans  for  the  next  season  to  almost  any 
extent. 

She  and  Jack  Duncan  had  so  many  schemes  to 
talk  over,  and  were  so  involved  in  figures,  that 
Betty  considered  them  very  stupid  company,  and 
told  them  so  with  great  frankness. 

"  I  wish  you  were  n't  always  talking  about  your 
'  work.'  I  come  up  hoping  to  get  something  fresh 
and  interesting  to  think  about,  and  it  is  always  that 
same  old  club  !  Why  don't  you  try  to  elevate  and 
inspire  me  ?  Tennis  does  n't  always  fill  my  soul." 

She  began  to  look  after  her  flowers,  which  she 
had  sadly  neglected,  and  worked  without  interrup- 
tion for  several  days.  Finally  she  looked  up  one 
morning  to  see  Mr.  Copley  leaning  over  the  wall, 
watching  her.  Naturally  she  colored,  but  said 
good-morning  and  went  on  with  her  work. 

"  I  suppose  now,"  he  remarked, "  there  is  no  harm 
in  my  speaking  to  you  over  the  wall  ?  " 

"  No,"  she  returned  soberly ;  "  but  what  is  the 
sense  when  you  can  talk  to  me  anywhere  ? " 

"  I  did  n't  know  that  I  could.  I  have  somehow 
gathered  the  impression  that  you  did  not  care  to 
have  me  speak  to  you." 


168  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"  I  never  told  you  that."  Betty's  spirits  began  to 
rise. 

"You  didn't  need  to  put  it  in  words.  But  I 
would  just  like  to  ask  you  if  you  think  it  was  kind 
to  admit  me  to  your  circle  and  then  show  me  that 
you  despised  me  ?  " 

"  What !  "  Betty's  whole  figure  was  an  exclama- 
tion point  and  a  question  mark  in  one. 

"  Yes.  Did  I  not  tell  you  that  I  wanted  you  to 
know  my  story,  and  did  you  not  hear  it  from 
Madame  Salisbury  ?  And  since  then,  even  though 
I  have  been  invited  to  your  house,  have  n't  you 
ignored  me  and  shown  me  how  unwelcome  I  am 
every  day  ?  " 

"  Never !  "  said  Betty,  aghast  at  this  arraignment. 
"  I  should  think  you  would  have  known  by  my 
father's  asking  you,  what  we  thought  about  your 
story  and  how  sorry  we  were  for  you !  " 

"  Sorry  !     Do  you  think  I  want  to  be  pitied  ?  " 

"  Well,  you  need  not  be  rude.  What  do  you 
want,  anyway  ?  " 

"  What  do  I  want  ?  You  talk  as  if  I  were 
a  beggar ! "  Mr.  Copley  was  getting  angry. 
"  You  have  n't  the  sympathetic  heart  your  sister 
has." 

"  I  know  it ;  I  am  not  half  so  nice  as  she  is,"  - 
and  Betty  went  on  with  her  clipping. 

"  You  are  a  very  aggravating  person." 

"  You  are   a  most  surprising  one.     You  seem 


RICH  ENOUGH.  169 

.like  a  self-controlled  individual,  and  yet  you 
break  out  like  a  volcano  without  the  slightest 
provocation." 

"  I  think  I  have  considerable  provocation." 

"  Why  ?  "  Betty  was  picking  a  glowing  rose,  and 
seemed  absorbed  in  avoiding  the  thorns. 

He  sighed. 

"  I  will  tell  you  what  I  think  of  you."  She  looked 
up  suddenly.  "  I  think  you  are  horribly  morbid. 
Madame  Salisbury  says  you  have  become  indifferent 
to  what  people  say  of  you.  I  don't  believe  it.  You 
are  so  sensitive,  if  you  like  that  better,  that  you 
imagine  all  sorts  of  things,  when  probably  people 
are  n't  thinking  about  you  at  all !  I  can't  under- 
stand you  in  the  least.  If  I  were  you,  I  would  force 
the  world  to  believe  me.  I  would  never  have  run 
away  from  it." 

Mr.  Copley's  face  grew  paler  and  paler ;  at  the 
end  of  Betty's  little  dictum  he  lifted  his  hat  with- 
out a  word  and  disappeared.  Then  quick  contrition 
seized  her.  "  How  cruel  he  will  think  me ! "  she 
thought.  "  Why,  I  did  n't  say  one  nice  thing,  and 
I  am  really  so  sorry  for  him.  No  wonder  he  thinks 
I  have  no  heart." 

She  watched  anxiously  for  him  to  appear  on  the 
tennis  ground  that  afternoon,  but  he  did  not  come, 
and  she  was  the  prey  of  remorse.  The  next  day 
he  arrived  while  she  was  in  the  midst  of  a  set,  but 
the  moment  it  was  ended  she  went  to  him. 


170  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"  Won't  you  play  this  next  set  with  me  ?  "  she 
asked. 

He  hesitated,  but  she  looked  at  him  so  beseech- 
ingly he  could  not  refuse,  and  he  followed  her  to 
the  court.  It  was  not  long  before  Betty  in  serving 
managed  to  send  all  the  balls  into  the  currant 
bushes.  While  the  other  side  were  hunting  for 
them,  she  drew  near  her  partner. 

"  I  am  so  ashamed  of  myself,"  she  began  without 
prelude.  "  I  ought  not  to  have  said  what  I  did 
yesterday.  You  have  suffered  enough  to  do  what 
you  like  the  rest  of  your  life.  Do  forgive  me ! " 

"You  were  right,  though,"  he  said,  without  a 
spark  of  his  former  fire. 

"  It  was  none  of  my  business,  and  please  don't 
think  me  unsympathetic.  I  am  just  as  sorry  as  I 
can  be."  Betty  spoke  breathlessly  for  fear  of  in- 
terruption. Mr.  Copley  smiled  at  her. 

"  I  have  nothing  to  forgive,"  he  said  rather  sadly, 
and  the  game  went  on. 

"  Oh,  dear,  what  can  I  do  to  make  him  forget 
what  I  said  ?  "  she  thought.  "  It 's  dreadful  for  him 
to  feel  as  he  does.  We  must  get  him  out  of  it." 


CHAPTER  XV. 

BETTY  threw  herself  into  her  new  missionary 
work  with  the  greatest  ardor.  From  ignor- 
ing Richard  Copley  completely,  she  suddenly  turned 
to  bestowing  most  of  her  attention  upon  him,  to 
the  amazement  of  her  friends.  Her  brightest  sal- 
lies were  directed  to  him.  She  made  a  point  of 
drawing  him  into  the  conversation. 

"  What  has  come  over  her  ? "  Jack  asked  Mar- 
ian one  day  as  they  sat  a  little  apart.  Betty  in  her 
white  gown  was  sitting  beside  Richard  Copley,  ask- 
ing question  after  question  about  Switzerland  with 
the  most  eager  attention,  and  insisting  on  the  rest 
of  the  group  listening  too. 

"  Melancholy  people  have  a  perfect  fascination 
for  Betty,  and  she  always  seems  to  get  on  well  with 
them.  Just  see  how  he  is  smiling  now  !  "  Marian 
laughed. 

Then  they  went  back  to  their  discussion  of  coun- 
try excursions  for  their  Rocky  District  friends, 
while  Madame  Salisbury  closed  her  eyes  for  a  little 
nap,  and  the  small  Penfields  were  left  in  undis- 
turbed possession  of  the  court. 

"  How  we  miss  Bob !  "  Betty  said  suddenly, 
turning  to  May  Vinton,  who  sat  near  her. 


172  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"Lucky  young  beggar!"  growled  Will.  "Here 
I  am  blistering  in  a  city  office,  while  he 's  loafing 
for  all  he's  worth." 

"  If  he  were  here,  he  'd  get  it  up  in  a  minute," 
continued  Betty. 

"  Get  what  up  ?  "  asked  Theodore. 

"  Why,  a  trip  to  the  mountain.  Did  n't  you  hear 
what  Mr.  Copley  was  saying  about  seeing  the  sun- 
rise from  Mt.  Righi  ?  I  say  that  we  can  see  a 
sunrise  ourselves,  if  we  can't  go  to  Switzerland,  and 
it  would  be  different  from  anything  else  we  have 
ever  done." 

"  You  mean  go  up  on  Bald  Mountain  to  see  the 
sunrise  ?  "  demanded  Will.  "  That  is  the  craziest 
thing  you  've  thought  of  yet,  Betty." 

"  It  is  n't  crazy  at  all.  You  'd  go,  would  n't  you, 
May?" 

"  Why,  of  course,"  she  responded  promptly. 

"  There  !     What  time  should  we  have  to  start  ?  " 

"  Start  ?  Why,  the  sun  rises  at  half-past  four 
now."  Will  was  disgusted. 

"  Then  we  ought  to  start  by  three  o'clock,"  said 
Betty,  promptly. 

"  You  think  you  are  going  to  carry  this  thing 
through  ? "  Will  leaned  on  his  elbow  and  looked 
up  at  his  sister. 

"  Of  course  I  do.  Why  shouldn't  we,  once  in  our 
lives,  do  something  different  ?  " 

"  Shall  you  go  ?  "  and  Will  turned  to  Mollie. 


EICH  ENOUGH.  173 

"  If  Betty  wants  to  very  much." 

"  Oh,  you  are  too  good-natured  !  " 

Betty  made  her  plans  firmly.  It  would  be  noth- 
ing, of  course,  to  rise  at  three  o'clock  and  take  an 
hour's  walk.  Theodore  could  easily  get  into  town 
after  it  in  time  for  business.  The  party  could 
meet  at  their  house,  and  they  would  carry  their 
breakfast  with  them.  Marian  should  be  made  to 
go,  and  the  rest  could  do  as  they  pleased. 

"  Can  we  count  on  you,  Mr.  Copley  ?  "  Betty  asked. 

"  At  your  service,"  he  returned  at  once,  "  but 
why  don't  you  turn  it  into  a  sunset  party  ?  " 

"  We  might  do  that,"  Betty  meekly  assented ;  at 
which  Will  again  rose  on  his  elbow  and  looked  at 
her. 

"If  you  will,"  —  Mr.  Copley  hesitated,  —  "I 
would  like  to  invite  you  all  to  drive  to  Bald  Moun- 
tain and  take  supper  there.  Then  we  could  stay, 
if  you  like,"  —  he  addressed  himself  to  Betty, — 
"  and  come  home  by  moonlight." 

"  Like  it  ?    That  would  be  simply  gorgeous  !  " 

"  Then  you  will  go  ? " 

"Go!"  said  Will,  "I  should  think  we  would. 
I  prefer  your  invitation  to  Betty's,  myself." 

Mr.  Copley  asked  everybody.  The  young  Pen- 
fields  were  overcome  with  delight  at  being  included. 
Madame  Salisbury  was  the  only  one  who  declined. 

"  But  you  must  have  a  chaperon,  Richard,"  she 
said. 


174  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"  Mr.  Kent  will  go,  I  hope ;  and  can't  the  doctor 
get  away  ?  "  he  turned  to  Mollie. 

"  How  I  wish  he  might !  " 

"  We  '11  make  him,"  said  Betty.  "  No  one  has 
any  right  to  be  sick  in  this  weather." 

Richard  Copley  came  out  of  his  shell  surprisingly 
in  managing  his  party.  When  ready  to  start,  the 
array  was  quite  imposing.  Richard  led,  with  Betty 
on  the  seat  beside  him,  and  was  in  his  best  mood, 
guiding  his  horses  with  a  practised  hand  and  enter- 
ing sympathetically  into  his  companion's  gayety. 

Will  was  in  charge  of  the  next  carriage,  very 
animated  and  his  most  charming  self.  The  two 
fathers  had  elected  to  go  in  the  wagonette  with  the 
small  people,  and  they  managed  to  discuss  the 
tariff,  at  the  same  time  keeping  the  boys  from  tum- 
bling out  and  breaking  their  heads. 

To  make  the  way  longer,  they  took  a  wide  cir- 
cuit through  the  hills.  The  sinking  sun  cast  long 
shadows,  the  air  was  soft  and  balmy,  the  horses 
went  at  a  fine  pace. 

"  Oh,  I  am  so  happy !  "  Betty  sighed.  "  I  feel  as 
if  I  were  flying,  and  everything  is  so  beautiful  in 
this  light." 

"  I  should  like  to  drive  you  over  the  Corniche 
Road,"  said  Richard.  "  You  would  feel  like  a 
bird  then,  looking  down  from  those  heights  to  the 
Mediterranean.  It  is  a  wonderful  sight." 

"  Don't  make  me  discontented  with  my  native 


RICH  ENOUGH.  175 

country,  but  tell  me  more  about  it,"  Betty  said 
illogically ;  and  as  he  told  her  of  winding  up  from 
the  roses  and  palms  of  Nice  through  the  soft,  gray- 
green  olive  orchards  to  the  grim  rocky  fastnesses 
above,  she  drew  a  long  breath. 

"  Oh,  how  I  would  like  to  see  it  all !  " 

"  You  probably  will  some  day." 

"  Oh,  never,  never  !  I  was  made  to  plod  along 
in  the  suburbs  of  things,  getting  everything  from 
hearsay." 

When  they  drove  up  on  Bald  Mountain,  instead 
of  a  deserted  summit  they  found  a  fire  brightly 
crackling,  with  a  tea-kettle  swinging  over  it  on 
forked  sticks,  cushions  arranged  in  the  shelter  of  a 
clump  of  cedars,  and  the  tablecloth  already  spread. 

"  If  this  is  n't  luxury,  I  'm  mistaken  ; "  and  Will 
threw  himself  down  among  the  cushions. 

Richard's  domestic  corps  had  arranged  every- 
thing under  his  faithful  old  Roger,  and  there 
was  nothing  for  the  guests  to  do  but  to  take  their 
ease. 

"  Suppose  we  have  supper  immediately,"  pro- 
posed the  host,  "  and  then  we  can  give  our  whole 
attention  to  the  sunset." 

The  Penfield  boys  eagerly  seconded  this  motion. 
It  is  doubtful  if  they  enjoyed  the  feast  that  followed 
quite  as  much  as  if  they  had  felt  free  to  skirmish 
about  all  they  wanted  to,  but  Richard  showed  great 
tact.  They  were  all  allowed  to  help  one  another 


176  RICH  ENOUGH. 

enough  to  make  it  a  picnic,  yet  every  one  was 
sufficiently  waited  on  to  make  it  unnecessary  to 
rise  and  rush  about  after  things. 

"  Well,  Betty,  is  n't  this  an  improvement  on  your 
scheme  ? "  demanded  William,  sipping  hot  coffee 
with  great  relish.  "  Think  of  dragging  up  here 
in  the  dark,  getting  your  feet  soaked  in  the  dew, 
and  then  shivering  on  the  edge  of  a  rock  while  the 
sun  came  up !  " 

"  1  am  thinking  of  waiting  over  to  see  the  sun 
rise,"  said  Betty,  calmly ;  "  that  is  what  they  do  in 
Switzerland." 

"  Well,  we  are  in  the  land  of  common  sense, 
thank  Heaven ! " 

When  the  sun  began  to  fall  rapidly  down  in  the 
west,  Betty  sought  a  place  on  the  very  edge  of  the 
spur, "  so  to  be  nearer,"  and  there  she  perched  and 
gave  herself  to  the  beauty  of  the  scene. 

The  heavens  glowed  witli  color  all  about  them. 
The  long  golden  rays  streamed  down  upon  the 
valley,  and  the  bay  was  turned  into  liquid  fire.  As 
the  colors  softened  into  rose  and  amber  tints,  a 
quiet  mood  fell  upon  the  company.  Dr.  Penfield 
quoted  poetry,  and  the  young  people  listened. 
Kichard  drew  near  to  Betty,  who  still  sat  apart. 

"  Do  you  object  to  company  ?"  he  asked  softly. 

"  Oh,  no.  I  didn't  feel  as  if  I  were  in  the  sun- 
set back  there.  Here  it  is  like  resting  on  a  cloud 
and  being  part  of  it." 


RICH  ENOUGH.  177 

"  I  think  I  have  heard  you  say  that  you  always 
like  to  be  in  the  midst  of  things.  Now,  I  prefer  to 
be  a  looker-on."  Mr.  Copley  sat  down  on  the 
ledge  beside  Betty. 

"  I  don't  believe,"  she  said  reflectively,  "  that  you 
were  always  that  way,  were  you  ?  " 

Then  fearing  he  would  think  she  referred  to  his 
trouble,  she  hurried  on  :  — 

"  I  suppose  that  travelling  about  as  much  as  you 
have  has  made  you  get  into  the  way  of  studying 
people  and  places  just  as  you  do  anything  on  the 
stage  ;  you  are  not  a  part  of  it,  really." 

"  Yes,  and  that  is  why  it  is  better  for  a  man  to 
stay  in  his  own  country,  I  think,  and  make  himself 
necessary  to  it." 

"  And  are  you  going  to  stay  at  home  now  ?  " 

"  Oh,  I  was  speaking  of  men  in  general.  No 
rules  apply  to  me." 

"  I  don't  see,"  said  Betty,  with  her  usual  frank- 
ness, "  why  you  always  talk  that  way.  Why 
should  n't  you  make  a  place  for  yourself,  like  any 
other  man  ?  " 

"  It  is  too  late,"  he  said,  sighing.  "  A  man  needs 
youth,  and  hope,  and  belief  in  himself  for  that.  I 
have  none  of  those  things.  I  don't  miss  them  on 
the  other  side  of  the  water  as  I  do  here." 

"  I  wonder  you  come  back  at  all." 

"  So  do  I.  But  —  "  He  hesitated,  then  with  a 
sudden  impulse,  — 

12 


178  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"  I  '11  tell  you  why  if  you  are  sure  it  won't  bore 
you." 

"  I  should  like  to  have  you  tell  me,"  she  said. 

"  I  can't  help  feeling,"  his  voice  sank  low,  "  that 
somewhere  in  the  house  there  is  hidden  away  a 
letter  or  something  from  my  father  ;  something  to 
tell  me  that  after  all  he  believed  in  me.  When 
I  found  that  everything  had  been  left  to  me,  I  knew 
my  father  felt  he  had  wronged  me,  and  I  thought 
of  course  there  would  be  a  letter  for  me  among  his 
papers,  but  I  have  never  yet  found  it.  And  that  is 
why  I  come  back.  I  think  of  some  new  place  in 
which  to  look,  and  I  cannot  keep  away." 

"  But  was  n't  his  leaving  you  the  property  his 
way  of  showing  you  how  he  felt  ? " 

"  It  does  not  satisfy  me.  I  vowed  never  to  touch 
a  penny  of  my  father's  money  unless  I  found  a 
written  exoneration  from  him,  and  I  shall  keep  that 
vow."  There  was  the  very  essence  of  pride  in  his 
tone.  "  Could  I  do  anything  else  ?  " 

"  I  don't  wonder  you  feel  so,  but  what  has  that 
to  do  with  your  shutting  yourself  up  like  a  hermit  ? 
It 's  well  enough  to  decline  your  inheritance,  but 
there  is  no  reason  for  making  a  recluse  of  yourself 
when  you  know  you  are  innocent." 

There  was  a  long  silence,  and  then  Betty  went  on : 

"  I  know  I  am  terribly  practical,  and  I  suppose 
you  will  say  again  that  I  am  unsympathetic, 
but  —  " 


RICH  ENOUGH.  179 

"  I  would  only  say  that  you  have  a  great  deal  of 
common  sense."  There  was  a  tinge  of  amusement 
in  Mr.  Copley's  voice,  though  there  was  some 
chagrin.  Betty  was  ruthless.  Probably  if  she  had 
suffered  herself  she  would  have  been  better  able  to 
appreciate  his  feelings. 

"  No,"  Betty  declared, "  it  is  only  that  you  are  so 
morbid,  and  nobody  else  tells  you  so.  You  get 
enough  sympathy  from  Madame  Salisbury  and 
Marian.  I  think  you  need  tonics  !  " 

"  You  are  a  pretty  good  dose  of  medicine,"  he 
said  in  a  nettled  tone. 

"  There,  that  sounds  like  the  boy  you  used  to  be, 
I  know.  How  we  should  have  quarrelled,  and 
what  fun  it  would  have  been ! " 

"  Do  you  like  quarrelling  better  than  anything 
else?" 

"  I  like  some  spice  in  life." 

The  twilight  deepened,  and  the  Penfield  boys 
collected  wood  and  made  a  bonfire  on  the  embers  of 
the  supper  fire.  They  all  gathered  around,  and  Mr. 
Copley  and  Betty  were  called  to  tell  stories.  Betty 
was  very  quiet.  She  sat  where  she  could  see  the 
light  fall  on  Richard's  face. 

Why  had  n't  she  been  nicer  ?  Somehow,  though 
she  meant  to  be  so  sympathetic,  she  was  always 
just  the  reverse.  He  looked  so  sad,  and  she  had 
been  flippant.  He  was  morbid,  only  she  need  n't 
keep  telling  him  so. 


180  RICH  ENOUGH. 

• 
When  the  moon  was  well  up  the  horses  were 

put   in,    and   they   prepared   for   their   homeward 
journey. 

"  Now  he  '11  invite  somebody  else  to  sit  with 
him,"  thought  Betty. 

But  he  did  not,  and  they  drove  on  for  a  long  time 
in  silence.  Then  Betty  said  contritely,  — 

"  I  won't  be  a  '  dose '  any  more ;  do  speak  to  me." 

Richard  laughed. 

"  I  know  I  disappointed  you.  I  always  do  say 
the  wrong  thing,  but  really,  I  only  meant  that  you 
need  n't  be  so  unhappy  now.  I  know  it  was  dread- 
ful, but  I  can't  help  thinking  that  now  your  mother 
and  father  know  all  about  it  and  understand  you, 
and  there  is  n't  any  reason  for  you  to  brood  over 
the  past." 

"  Do  you  believe,"  he  asked,  "  that  the  friends 
we  lose  are  near  enough  to  us  to  know  what  is 
happening  to  us  ?  " 

"  Yes,  indeed  I  do.  I  could  not  reason  it  out, 
but  I  am  sure  of  it.  Often  I  feel  that  my  mother 
is  right  beside  me,  and  it  is  such  a  comfort,  for  she 
understands  it  all ;  and  my  mistakes  don't  change 
her  love,"  Betty  ended  with  a  little  sob.  Never  v 
had  she  told  any  one  this  sacred  bit  of  experience 
before.  How  had  she  come  to  do  it  ? 

Her  companion  did  not  speak  for  some  time,  then 
he  said  gently,  "  Thank  you,  Miss  Betty ;  you  al- 
ways do  me  good." 


RICH  ENOUGH.  181 

"  Even  when  I  make  you  angry  ? "  with  an  un- 
certain little  laugh. 

"  Yes,  even  then.  You  've  given  my  pride  some 
pretty  hard  knocks,  but  it  is  good  for  me,  un- 
doubtedly." 

"  I  am  just  as  interested  as  I  can  be  in  that 
letter  you  think  your  father  wrote,  and  I  do  hope 
you  will  find  it.  Is  n't  there  any  one  who  would 
be  likely  to  know  if  he  wrote  such  a  letter  ? " 

"  Roger  would,  if  any  one,  but  he  knows  nothing." 

It  almost  took  Richard's  breath  away  to  be 
calmly  talking  over  what  he  had  always  maintained 
such  a  proud  silence  about  before.  It  was  like 
having  a  fresh  breeze  blowing  through  a  haunted 
house. 

They  swept  along  the  coast  on  the  return  in  the 
glorious  moonlight,  and  it  was  at  a  very  late  hour 
that  they  drew  up  in  Berkeley  S 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

AS  fall  drew  near  Betty's  spirits  began  to  flag. 
The  thought  of  the  coming  winter  oppressed 
her.  She  had  such  a  deserted  feeling  !  Her  twin 
had  not  returned  from  the  mountains,  and  would 
not  do  so  until  college  opened  ;  his  two  weeks  had 
prolonged  themselves  in  an  indefinite  way.  Marian 
and  Mrs.  Bassett  were  taking  up  the  work  in  Rocky 
District  with  renewed  energy.  Mollie  was  always 
"  so  busy,"  and  hardly  came  near  them.  Will  only 
dropped  in  occasionally,  and  then  very  late  in  the 
evening,  and  Richard  Copley  had  gone  off  on  a 
canoeing  trip. 

"  I  don't  know  what  has  come  over  everybody," 
she  sighed  to  Madame  Salisbury.  "  We  all  seem  to 
be  going  different  ways,  and  every  one  is  absent- 
minded  and  queer.  I  wish  something  would 
happen  to  wake  us  all  up.  The  summer  was  so 
pleasant ;  but  now  everything  seems  to  have  come 
to  an  end.  May  Yinton  is  going  abroad  this  winter. 
Oh,  what  bliss  for  her! — but  I  shall  miss  her 
dreadfully.  And  I  suppose  Mr.  Copley  will  go  off, 
too,  and  his  house  be  shut  up.  We  shall  just  settle 
down  and  be  so  dull,  it  will  be  awful." 


RICH  ENOUGH.  183 

The  return  of  Bob  was  wonderfully  cheering. 
He  appeared  unexpectedly  one  day  just  at  twilight, 
and  ingulfed  his  twin  in  a  large  hug.  Betty  was 
inclined  after  the  first  rapture  to  be  a  little  cool. 

"  You  Ve  stayed  away  long  enough,  I  should 
think,  —  having  such  a  good  time  you  could  n't 
remember  your  family  !  But  I  never  believed  that 
you  would  desert  your  twin  in  this  way." 

"  Duty  before  pleasure  is  our  watchword  now," 
returned  Bob,  serenely,  as  he  stretched  himself  on 
the  window-seat  in  Cosey  Corner.  "  You  look  par- 
ticularly flourishing,  I  should  say ;  I  don't  believe 
you  have  missed  me  one  bit." 

"  Well,  I  like  that,"  and  Betty  perched  on  the 
arm  of  the  chair  near  him  and  pinched  her  twin's 
ear.  "I  wasn't  going  to  pine  away  just  because 
you  preferred  camp  life  to  my  society,  but  I  have 
felt  it,  and  oh,  Bob,  everybody  is  getting  so  ab- 
sorbed, I  don't  know  what  to  do  with  myself.  I 
have  n't  anything  to  show  for  the  summer,  have 
you  ? " 

"  Yes,  I  have ;"  and  Bob  pulled  out  a  purse  from 
his  pocket  with  the  air  of  a  millionaire.  "  Look  at 
that!" 

Betty  opened  it  and  counted  "five,  ten,  fifteen," 
as  far  as  '  one  hundred.  "  Why,  Robert  Kent,  what 
does  this  mean  ?  " 

"  Mean  ?  Why,  I  've  been  supporting  myself, 
that 's  all.  No  bills  for  Father,  and  this  to  begin 


184  RICH  ENOUGH. 

the  year  with.  That 's  the  way  I  've  been  having  a 
good  time  and  forgetting  my  family."  Bob  cast  a 
reproachful  look  at  Betty. 

"  How  did  you  do  it  ?  "  —  she  was  too  much  inter- 
ested to  notice  the  reproach. 

"  Well,  prepare  yourself  for  a  shock.  I  Ve  been 
clerk  in  a  summer  hotel.  There,  I  knew  you  'd 
take  it  in  that  way,"  as  Betty  sank  with  a  gasp  on 
the  floor.  "  That 's  why  I  did  n't  write  you  about 
it.  It  happened  this  way.  I  was  up  there  in  camp 
with  the  boys,  having  a  fine  time,  and  of  course  we 
went  over  to  the  hotel,  lots,  —  huge  place,  full  of 
swells,  —  and  the  clerk  was  a  Harvard  chap,  so  we 
used  to  talk  with  him.  Well,  he  had  to  leave,  and 
I  says  to  myself,  '  Robert,  here  's  your  chance,'  and 
walks  up  to  the  landlord.  He  said  he  'd  try  me, 
so  I  've  finished  up  the  season  for  him,  and  I  've 
been  a  howling  success." 

"  Did  any  one  you  know  see  you  ?  " 

"  I  should  think  so !  Newcombes,  Peterboroughs, 
—  everybody  I  ever  met  in  my  life  trooped  up  there 
this  year.  It  was  funny,  and  I  tell  you,  you  can 
pick  out  real  blood  every  time.  The  people  of  '  un- 
questioned position,'  as  Aunt  Cornelia  would  say, 
treated  me  just  as  they  would  if  they  'd  met  me 
at  a  ball.  The  Bradleys,  on  the  other  hand,  were 
very  chilly  until  they  saw  out  of  the  tail  of  their 
eyes  that  the  Knickerbockers  treated  me  like  a 
friend  and  brother,  and  then  they  grew  as  balmy 


RICH  ENOUGH.  185 

as  a  southern  zephyr.  I  tell  you,  it  was  fun.  I 
was  so  polite  to  them  it  nearly  choked  me,  but  I 
never  went  near  them  out  of  the  office,  and  I  did  n't 
ask  those  girls  to  dance  once." 

"  You  went  to  the  hops  ?  And  who  would  dance 
with  a  hotel  clerk,  I  'd  like  to  know  ?  " 

"  You  would  n't !  But  then,  you  always  were  a 
little  snob.  See  here,  I  'm  going  to  take  my  stand 
on  just  this,  and  I  believe  it 's  the  true  American 
platform  :  The  work  you  do  does  n't  make  one  bit 
of  difference,  and  if  you  can't  make  people  respect 
you  whether  you  are  a  hod-carrier  or  a  senator,  it 's 
your  own  fault !  I  am  going  to  do  any  respectable 
work  that  I  can  find  to  do,  and  if  I  can't  make  it 
dignified,  I  'in  a  chump,  that 's  all !  " 

"  I  suppose  it 's  the  right  spirit,"  said  Betty, 
mournfully,  "  but  I  don't  like  to  have  my  brother  a 
clerk." 

"  That 's  just  the  Aunt  Cornelia  of  you,  my  dear, 
and  I  'd  root  it  out  if  I  were  you ;  it  is  not  worthy 
of  your  country.  What 's  the  use  of  being  a  free- 
born  American  if  you  are  going  to  cling  to  all  the 
worn-out  traditions  of  effete  civilization.  Why 
should  your  brothers  be  singled  out  and  spared 
work?" 

Poor  Betty !  Her  feelings  were  destined  to  re- 
ceive another  shock  that  day.  Will  dropped  into 
dinner  looking  particularly  handsome.  He  an- 
nounced while  they  were  taking  their  coffee  in  the 


186  RICH  ENOUGH. 

parlor  that  Scott  &  Duncan  had  offered  him  a  salary 
for  the  coming  year.  "  I  know,  of  course,"  he  said 
with  unusual  modesty,  "  that  it 's  through  Duncan 
that  his  uncle  has  given  me  the  chance ;  still,  I 
think  he  likes  the  way  I  've  worked  this  summer." 

The  sisters  fairly  fell  on  his  neck  with  delight. 

"  Of  course  he  does,"  said  Marian.  "  I  always 
knew  that  when  you  got  a  start  you  'd  make  your 
mark,  —  how  proud  we  shall  be  of  you !  Now  can't 
you  live  at  home  ?  " 

Will  looked  pleased.  This  tone  of  cordial 
approval  was  something  he  did  not  often  hear. 

"  I  can't  do  that,"  he  said  in  answer  to  Marian's 
question,  "  for  I  must  go  to  lectures  evenings. 
But  as  you  all  say  I  don't  know  how  to  economize, 
I  'm  going  to  get  some  one  to  take  care  of  me." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  "  demanded  Betty,  —  "  a 
guardian  ?  " 

"  No,"  laughed  Bob,  "  he  means  a  wife !  " 

"  Yes,"  said  Will,  calmly, "  I  do  mean  that." 

"  What !  Who  ?  You  don't  mean  it !  "  came  in 
excited  chorus  from  his  listeners. 

"Who?  Well,  I  shouldn't  think  you  would 
need  to  ask,  you  seem  fond  enough  of  her  !  "  and 
Will  looked  aggrieved.  "  Of  course  it's  Mollie." 

"  Mollie  ! "  —  from  Marian,  with  absolute  incre- 
dulity. "  Mollie  !  "  —  from  Betty,  with  such  won- 
dering disappointment  in  her  voice  that  Bob  felt  it 
necessary  to  rise  to  the  occasion.  "  Mollie !  Good 


RICH  ENOUGH.  187 

for  you,  old  fellow.  You're  a  judge,"  and  he 
grasped  Will's  hand. 

"  Why.  of  course  we  knew  you  liked  her,"  gasped 
Marian,  "  but  we  never  thought  it  was  serious." 

Their  attempts  at  congratulation  were  so  forced 
that  Will  withdrew  to  the  study  to  confer  with  his 
father  with  a  clouded  brow. 

"Well,  I  do  think,"  remonstrated  Bob,  "that 
you  might  have  pretended  to  be  pleased  whether 
you  were  or  not.  Poor  old  chap,  he  does  n't  know 
that  girls  may  seem  fond  enough  of  some  one  to 
eat  her,  but  when  it  comes  to  her  marrying  their 
brother,  they  take  it  as  if  he  had  proposed  to  marry 
the  cook." 

"  It 's  worse  !  The  cook  might  have  saved  up 
some  wages,"  said  Betty. 

"  There  you  go  !  "  exclaimed  Bob.  "  You  are 
the  most  mercenary  little  wretch  in  existence  !  I 
don't  deny  that  when  our  eldest  said  he  was  going 
to  get  some  one  to  take  care  of  him  I  immediately 
thought  of  a  rich  wife,  but  I  do  admire  him  down 
to  the  ground  for  appreciating  Mollie  Penfield. 
Why,  it  will  just  make  a  man  of  him  to  work 
for  her !  Can't  you  get  up  some  enthusiasm, 
Marian?" 

"  I  am  so  stunned  !  "  Marian  said.  "  I  can't 
realize  it  at  all.  Why,  I  should  have  thought  that 
Will  would  want  style,  and  air,  and  all  that  sort 
of  thing.  I  knew  he  liked  to  be  with  Mollie,  but  I 


188  RICH  ENOUGH. 

thought  he  was  flattered  because  she  admires  him 
and  is  so  interested  in  everything  he  does." 

"  WeU,  you  've  just  got  to  brace  up  and  act 
pleased,"  said  Bob,  with  decision,  "  or  Will  will 
never  forget  it.  Now  or  never  is  your  chance.  I 
warn  you  that  when  I  make  any  such  announce- 
ment, you  've  got  to  do  better  by  me  than  you  've 
done  by  him,  or  I  '11  never  speak  to  you  again." 

"  But,  Bob,  how  are  they  going  to  live  ?"  asked 
Betty.  "  His  '  salary  '  that  he  talks  about  is  only 
three  hundred,  and  that  with  his  '  independent 
means  'is  —  " 

"  That 's  none  of  your  business.  Will  has  a 
perfect  right  to  marry  when  he  pleases,  and  whom 
he  pleases,  and  you  ought  to  be  thankful  that  he 
has  chosen  with  so  much  sense  !  " 

Thus  vigorously  tutored,  the  sisters  were  ready, 
when  Will  reappeared,  to  smile  upon  him. 

"  She  is  a  darling !  "  Marian  whispered,  slipping 
her  hand  through  his  arm. 

"  You  know  I  love  Mollie  dearly,  and  I  '11  go 
over  the  first  thing  in  the  morning  and  give  her  a 
sisterly  hug,"  said  Betty. 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Will,  looking  gratified,  and 
he  kissed  them  good-by  with  more  warmth  than  he 
had  ever  shown  before.  "  Mollie  thinks  somehow 
that  you  girls  won't  be  pleased,  and  she  '11  be 
awfully  glad  to  see  you." 

"  I  '11  walk  along  with  you,  old  boy,"  said  Bob, 


RICH  ENOUGH.  189 

whose  brotherly  affection  seemed  immensely  stirred 
by  this  new  development. 

"  Oh,  Madame  Salisbury,  something  has  happened ! 
What  do  you  think  it  is  ?  "  and  Betty  flew  in  upon 
her  old  friend,  as  she  sat  before  her  coffee  urn,  with 
such  excitement  that  the  dear  little  lady  rose  to  her 
feet  instinctively. 

"  Oh,  I  did  n't  mean  to  frighten  you,  but  I  had 
to  come  over  the  minute  I  knew  you  were  down,  to 
tell  you.  Will,  our  Will,  is  engaged !  What  do  you 
think  of  that  ?  And  who  do  you  think  he  is  going 
to  marry  !  You  'd  never  guess  in  the  world  !  " 

"  Mollie  Penfield, of  course!  "  and  Madame  Salis- 
bury smiled  at  the  look  of  amazement  on  Betty's 
face. 

"  You  saw  it  coming  all  the  time  ? "  Betty 
dropped  into  a  chair,  and  leaned  her  elbows  on  the 
table  in  a  most  incorrect  attitude. 

"  Why,  Madame  Salisbury,  why  did  n't  you  warn 
me !  Of  course  I  love  Mollie  dearly,  and  long  to 
have  her  happy,  but  don't  you  see  —  we  have  always 
expected  such  great  things  of  Will.  We  have 
scolded  him  because  he  was  so  lazy,  but  he  has 
always  been  so  swell,  and  we  really  have  been 
BO  proud  of  him  !  I  thought  at  least  he  would 
marry  a  princess.  Why,  I  can't  conceive  of  his 
settling  down  in  a  back  street  and  living  on  nothing 
a  year,  and  that  is  just  what  he  '11  have  to  do. 
And  to  think  that  he  wants  to ! "  Betty  gave  a  com- 


190  RICH  ENOUGH. 

ical  shrug  to  her  shoulders.  "  Now,  Madame  Salis- 
bury, would  you  ever  have  supposed  that  Mollie 
would  be  the  kind  of  girl  to  attract  Will  ? " 

"  Nothing  of  that  kind  would  ever  surprise  me, 
my  dear.  I  have  seen  too  much  of  life.  It  raises 
your  brother  very  much  in  my  estimation  that  he 
should  have  the  discrimination  to  appreciate  the 
fineness  of  Mollie's  character.  Her  family  is  all 
that  one  could  ask  ;  her  mother  is  a  Van  Hook,  you 
know,"  said  Madame  Salisbury,  with  what  Betty 
called  her  royal  air. 

"  Oh,  I  know,  I  know.  It 's  vulgar  to  want  a  gilt 
frame  to  your  picture.  But  I  did  want  one  member 
of  the  Kent  family  to  have  a  rich  setting ! "  and 
Betty  rose.  "  Now  I  must  go  over  and  welcome  my 
new  sister." 

"  Betty,"  said  Madame  Salisbury,  solemnly, 
"  don't  ever  marry  for  money.  It  is  sure  to  bring 
unhappiness." 

There  was  a  moment  of  shyness  when  the  two 
girls  met;  but  when  Mollie  said,  "  Oh,  Betty,"  in 
such  a  deprecating  tone,  blushing  shyly,  how  could 
that  young  person  hold  out  against  her?  She 
clasped  Mollie  to  her  heart  with  a  suspicious  mois- 
ture in  her  eyes,  though  the  melodramatic  way  in 
which  she  said,  "  My  long-sought  sister !  "  made 
Mollie  laugh,  and  rescued  the  situation  from  the 
pathetic. 

"  I  did  n't  think  you  'd  like  it,  but  I  could  n't  help 


RICH  ENOUGH.  191 

it ! "  said  Mollie,  naively,  as  they  sat  down  side  by 
side.  And  then  she  talked  of  Will  in  a  way  that 
removed  all  Betty's  lingering  regrets,  and  at  the 
same  time  filled  her  with  wonder.  The  love,  the 
admiration,  the  belief  in  him,  seemed  marvellous. 
As  she  told  Marian  afterwards, — 

"  It  ought  to  turn  a  man  into  an  angel  to  have 
any  one  feel  like  that  about  him  !  " 

A  few  mornings  later  Mollie  came  running  in 
with  shining  eyes  and  rosy  cheeks,  waving  a  piece 
of  paper. 

"  See  this  !  see  this  !  "  she  cried.  "  See  what 
Uncle  Lansing  has  sent  me  for  my  '  toggery,'  as  he 
calls  it," —  and  she  held  out  a  check  for  one  thousand 
dollars.  "  Is  n't  it  lovely,  lovely  ? 

"  I  am  going  to  have  mother's  sitting-room  done 
over  in  the  loveliest  colors  —  oh,  how  I  have  longed 
to  do  it !  —  and  fix  up  the  parlor.  The  sequence 
shall  have  new  suits  all  at  once, —  just  think  of  that ! 
—  all  new  at  the  same  time  !  And  mother  shall  have 
a  lavender  silk  gown,  —  you  don't  know  how  sweet 
she  is  in  lavender.  Oh,  dear,  I  am  so  happy  !  And 
Lillian  shall  have  a  string  of  gold  beads,  —  oh,  and 
a  white  India  muslin!  " 

Marian  and  Betty  laughed  aloud.  "  Where  are 
you  coming  in  ?  "  Marian  asked,  putting  her  arm 
around  the  excited  little  body. 

"  Why,  I  could  never  spend  all  that  on  myself," 
Mollie  said,  with  conviction. 


192  RICH  ENOUGH. 

But  her  father  took  a  decided  stand  on  that  point. 
He  deposited  her  money,  and  brought  her  a  bank- 
book, saying :  — 

"  Now  you  are  a  woman  with  a  bank-account. 
You  can  spend  every  cent  of  it,  if  you  want  to,  or 
you  can  be  prudent  and  save  it.  But,  whatever  you 
do,  it 's  for  your  own  individual  use.  You  've  done 
all  for  the  Penfield  family  that  I  shall  let  you  do. 
I  Ve  never  told  you,  my  little  girl,  what  a  comfort 
you  've  been  to  your  old  father.  It 's  been  a  trial  to 
me  that  I  could  n't  do  for  my  children  what  I  wanted 
to  do,  but  you  've  taken  it  so  bravely,  my  dear,  that 
you  've  helped  me  to  keep  my  courage  through  many 
a  hard  place." 

Mollie's  heart  glowed,  and  she  threw  her  arms 
around  her  father's  neck.  It  was  not  often  that  his 
Scotch  reticence  was  broken  through,  and  she  was 
too  much  moved  to  speak. 

"  The  prospect  of  your  wedding  seems  to  have 
turned  the  Penfield  luck,"  the  doctor  went  on. 
"  Some  of  my  old  patients,  from  whom  I  never  ex- 
pected to  collect  a  cent,  have  been  moved  to  settle 
up,  and  we  '11  have  the  old  house  freshened  in 
honor  of  its  first  wedding." 

"  But  I  want  to  do  something  myself,"  said  Mollie. 
"  It  will  make  me  so  much  happier." 

"  Well,  give  your  mother  and  Lillian  something, 
if  you  want  to,  but  I  '11  take  care  of  the  boys." 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

A  GAINST  the  dictates  of  prudence,  worldly 
AJL  wisdom,  and  all  those  uncomfortable  things, 
Will  insisted  on  having  their  wedding  just  as  soon 
as  Mollie  could  be  ready.  They  were  willing  to 
economize  strictly,  and  would  be  so  much  happier 
to  begin  together,  —  why  should  they  wait  ? 

Will's  rashness  in  this  instance  was  encouraged 
by  Uncle  George.  "  Glad  of  it,  glad  of  it ! "  he  said 
to  Marian,  when  she  went  in  one  day  to  show  him 
her  account-book. 

"  I  believe  in  young  people  beginning  in  a  small 
way  and  working  up  together.  We  used  to  do  it  in 
my  day,  and  it  did  us  no  harm.  We  were  n't  so 
calculating  as  the  young  people  are  now.  I  respect 
Will  for  feeling  as  he  does,  and  I'll  back  him.  In 
fact," — and  Uncle  George  began  to  look  shy, — 
"  I  've  always  meant  when  the  boys  really  started  out 
in  life  to  give  them  a  little  send-off.  I  've  put  a  little 
something  in  the  bank  for  Will ;  it  will  help  him 
out  on  his  furnishing.  You  just  give  him  this,"  and 
he  handed  Marian  a  small  packet. 

"You  are  a  dear!"  she  said;  "but  if  all  the 
uncles  are  going  to  aid  and  abet  the  children  in  this 
way,  of  course  they  won't  be  prudent." 

13 


194  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"  Well,  I  heard  about  that  bank-account  of 
Mollie's,  and  I  thought  Will's  uncle  ought  not  to  be 
outdone;"  and  Uncle  George  chuckled  with  pleasure. 
"  Just  tell  Will " —  and  here  he  looked  confused — 
"  that  he  need  n't  say  anything  before  your  aunt." 

Marian  laughed  outright,  and  put  her  arms 
around  his  neck.  "  You  never  want  your  right 
hand  to  know  what  your  left  hand  is  up  to,  do 
you?" 

Betty  fairly  groaned  when  she  saw  Will's  pres- 
ent. "  I  should  think  the  world  was  topsy-turvy  ! 
What  influence  can  we  wise,  cautious  young  people 
have,  when  our  elders  behave  in  this  way  ?  I 
should  n't  expect  Mollie  to  be  worldly-wise,  but 
how  Will  can  have  suddenly  lost  all  judgment,  I 
don't  understand." 

" '  He  's  in  love,  he  's  in  love,  as  you  all  can 
plainly  see  ! ' "  sang  Marian. 

"  And  even  papa  approves,"  pursued  Betty. 
"  Why,  I  thought  of  course  they  would  be  engaged 
for  a  year  or  so,  and  here  we  are  rushing  on  to  the 
climax  as  fast  as  we  can.  It's  hardest  for  her 
mother.  I  really  don't  see  how  she  can  spare 
Mollie.  She  has  hardly  ever  been  away,  even  for 
a  day  at  a  time." 

"  Mrs.  Penfield  is  a  devoted  mother,"  said  Madame 
Salisbury,  who  was  with  them.  "  She  would  not 
consider  herself  where  Mollie's  happiness  is  con- 
cerned." 


RICH  ENOUGH.  195 

"  She  talks  as  if  it  were  a  lovely  thing  for  them 
all,  and  as  if  it  were  so  delightful  for  that  second 
cousin,  two  removes,  to  come  on  from  Back  Creek 
and  have  a  winter  near  the  city.  As  if  she  would 
fill  Mollie's  place  ! " 

"  Things  always  adjust  themselves,"  said  Madame 
Salisbury.  "  New  conditions  create  new  resources." 

"  Is  n't  this  pretty  ?  "  asked  Marian,  holding  up 
a  dainty  lunch  cloth  she  had  just  finished  embroid- 
ering. "  I  am  going  to  take  it  right  over  for  Mrs. 
Penfield  to  see." 

Mrs.  Penfield  was  lying  on  her  couch,  looking 
out  of  the  western  window  into  the  glory  of  the 
setting  sun.  She  smiled  on  Marian  lovingly  as  she 
came  in. 

"  You  bring  the  gold  and  rose  of  the  sunset  right 
in  to  me,"  she  said,  stroking  the  sunny  hair  and 
rose-tinted  cheeks  with  a  tender  touch. 

Something  wistful  in  her  tone  made  Marian  ex- 
claim impulsively,  "  Oh,  how  can  you  bear  it  so  !  " 
Then  seeing  the  look  of  pain  that  came  into  the 
invalid's  eyes,  she  hurriedly  added,  "  Forgive  me, 
but  it  is  wonderful  to  me  that  you  can  seem  so 
happy  all  the  time." 

Mrs.  Penfield's  eyes  were  dim  with  tears,  but  she 
smiled.  "  Thank  you,  my  dear ;  I  'm  not  half  so 
brave  as  I  ought  to  be." 

She  stopped,  and  there  was  silence  in  the  room, 
as  the  twilight  deepened.  Marian  leaned  her  head 


196  RICH  ENOUGH. 

against  the  high-backed  chair  and  thought  with  a 
new  appreciation  of  what  such  a  life  must  be. 

The  little  mother  broke  the  silence. 

"  Don't  think  I  am  often  so  weak  as  this.  To- 
night I  long  to  be  out,  and  run,  —  run  as  fast  as  I 
did  when  I  was  a  child,  and  was  called  '  Spider '  by 
the  boys.  A  funny  idea  for  an  old  lady  like  myself !  " 
—  and  she  laughed  with  her  usual  cheerfulness. 

"  I  've  been  thinking  so  much  lately  of  what  I 
was  at  Mollie's  age.  I  was  teaching  a  little  country 
school.  It  was  my  first  experience,  and  I  felt 
very  proud ;  but  I  was  a  giddy  creature,  a  child 
myself.  At  recess  I  used  to  go  out  and  run  races, 
and  play  with  the  scholars  in  a  most  undignified 
manner.  One  day  I  was  caught.  The  children 
persuaded  me  to  try  a  see-saw  which  they  had  ar- 
ranged. It  was  a  splendid  long  one,  and  we  sailed 
up  in  the  air  in  a  delightful  way.  I  was  up  at  the 
highest  point  when  one  of  the  boys  on  the  other 
end  called  out,— 

"  '  There  's  the  school  visitor  ! ' 

"  I  could  n't  jump,  and  it  seemed  as  if  that  thing 
never  would  get  down  ;  and  there  he  was,  riding  up 
on  horseback  all  the  time  ! 

"  When  we  reached  the  ground  he  was  ready  to 
help  me  off.  I  thought  I  should  be  dismissed  on 
the  spot,  but  fortunately  he  was  a  young  man  with 
a  sense  of  humor.  In  fact,  it  was  Dr.  Fenfield, 
and  that  is  how  we  met." 


RICH  ENOUGH.  197 

"How  romantic!"  and  Marian  leaned  forward 
with  her  face  full  of  interest. 

"  Was  it  not  ?  —  and  very  funny,  too.  But  I  was 
thinking  how  much  more  sedate  and  womanly 
Mollie  is  now  than  her  mother  was  then.  She  is 
really  much  more  fitted  for  married  life  than  I  was. 
She  can  always  be  relied  upon." 

"  I  don't  see  how  you  can  spare  her ! "  exclaimed 
Marian. 

"  Ah,  my  dear,  we  can  do  anything  for  those  we 
love.  I  want  Mollie  to  have  some  of  the  bright- 
ness of  life,  and  while  I  can't  do  very  much  for 
her,  I  can  give  her  up." 

Marian  slipped  her  hand  into  that  of  the  little 
mother  who  spoke  so  bravely. 

"  She  has  given  herself  so  far  to  her  family,  and 
she  would  never  leave  home  if  I  were  not  here  to 
make  her  feel  that  it  is  possible.  She  declared 
that  she  would  not  leave  me  for  a '  long,  long  time,' 
but  I  persuaded  her  that  it  was  really  her  duty  to 
give  Cousin  Clara  a  chance  at  all  her  privileges 
here,"  —  Mrs.  Penfield  laughed  a  little,  —  "  and  at 
my  earnest  request  she  consented  to  make  William 
happy !  I  did  confess  to  him  that  I  do  not  feel  the 
need  of  any  more  sons,  but  he  was  not  sensitive. 
What  children  they  are  !  " 

Mollie  came  in  with  the  lights,  and  then  Marian 
remembered  the  lunch  cloth  which  she  had  brought 
over  to  exhibit.  It  was  received  with  delight  and 


198  RICH  ENOUGH. 

intense  admiration  by  the  bride  elect,  and  they  had 
a  merry  time  planning  the  lunches  she  should  give 
on  it,  —  "  Poverty  lunches,"  her  mother  suggested 
she  should  call  them. 

The  weeks  flew  by,  and  the  wedding-day  came. 
It  was  a  home  wedding,  for  the  little  mother's  sake. 
Her  sitting-room  was  decked  with  flowers  by  the 
young  people,  and  there  the  two  families,  with  the 
intimate  friends,  assembled  around  the  big  chair 
from  which  she  watched  for  the  coming  of  the  bride. 
Mollie's  mother  looked  so  sweet  in  her  new  lav- 
ender gown  that  the  big  doctor  whispered  in  her 
ear  that  he  was  sure  the  bride  would  not  be  half  so 
beautiful  as  she. 

Will,  looking  very  serious  and  manly,  entered 
with  Bob  at  one  door,  as  the  little  bridal  procession 
appeared  at  the  other.  Lillian,  a  fairy  maid  of 
honor,  came  in  first  in  her  India  mull  and  gold 
beads.  Her  eyes  were  fastened  on  the  basket  of 
white  roses  she  carried,  and  she  saw  no  one. 
Mollie  in  her  white  veil  was  a  new  Mollie.  Such 
a  beautiful  look  of  content  was  in  her  eyes,  such 
sweetness  on  her  lips,  that  the  onlookers  suddenly 
felt  tearful,  and  the  bridegroom  registered  a  vow 
in  his  heart  which  he  never  afterward  forgot. 

As  soon  as  the  solemn  words  were  spoken  which 
made  them  husband  and  wife,  Mollie,  forgetting  to 
be  dignified,  flew  across  the  room  for  her  mother's 
kiss.  When  the  refreshments  were  brought  in,  it 


EICH  ENOUGH.  199 

took  the  united  efforts  of  the  young  Penfields  and 
Kents  to  keep  the  bride  from  waiting  on  every- 
body, and  they  made  a  great  deal  of  fun  of  her 
until  Will  insisted  that  she  should  do  just  as  she 
pleased,  while  Marian  said,  — 

"  You  can't  learn  to  put  yourself  first  all  in  a 
minute,  can  you,  Mollie  ?  " 

Before  they  were  half  ready,  Theodore  announced 
that  the  reception  guests  were  beginning  to  arrive, 
and  young  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Kent  were  hurried  down 
the  back  stairs  and  under  the  big  wedding  bell  to 
receive  congratulations.  Betty  was  very  proud  of 
the  bell,  and  the  arch  in  which  it  hung.  She  had 
taken  charge  of  the  floral  decorations,  and  with  the 
aid  of  the  beautiful  palms  and  hot-house  plants 
which  Richard  Copley  sent,  had  veiled  the  shabbi- 
ness  of  the  room  in  a  remarkable  manner.  To  their 
surprise,  he  had  come  back  for  the  wedding,  which 
pleased  Madame  Salisbury  very  much. 

The  stream  of  people  which  flowed  through  the 
house  showed  the  wide  range  of  Mollie's  acquaint- 
ance. There  were  friends  of  all  sorts  and  con- 
ditions ;  factory  girls,  half  bold,  half  shy ;  her 
Sunday-school  boys  in  such  a  state  of  excitement 
that  it  was  difficult  to  suppress  them ;  shabby 
patients  of  her  father's,  to  whom  she  had  minis- 
tered. And  then  there  were  the  few  rich  patients, 
who  came  out  of  courtesy  to  their  physician. 
Little  Mrs.  Bassett  was  omni-prevalent,  brimming 


200  RICH  ENOUGH. 

over  \vitk  sentiment.  "  Which  of  you  will  be  the 
next  ? "  she  said  to  Betty,  wiping  tears  of  excite- 
ment from  her  eyes.  The  Misses  Pierce  enjoyed 
themselves  wonderfully,  for  Jack  Duncan  took  them 
under  his  special  charge,  and  saw  that  they  met 
every  one,  from  General  Halliday  to  Bridget 
Flannigan.  Aunt  Dwight  looked  a  little  askance 
at  some  of  the  guests,  but  relaxed  into  gracious- 
ness  when  she  saw  how  well  "  our  first  families  " 
were  represented. 

She  asked  Madame  Salisbury  to  present  Mr. 
Copley  to  her,  and  said  so  many  flattering  things 
to  him  about  his  family  that  Betty  thought  he 
must  find  it  embarrassing.  It  was  to  Aunt  Dwight 
he  mentioned  that  he  was  soon  going  abroad  again. 
Betty  heard,  and  it  gave  her  a  curious  little  feeling 
of  resentment.  So  he  meant  to  give  up  the  struggle 
to  make  life  in  his  own  country  supportable  !  She 
was  rather  abstracted  while  he  was  expatiating  to 
her,  a  little  later,  on  the  sunny  skies  of  Tangiers. 
He  should  go  off  in  a  day  or  two  to  visit  a  friend, 
and  then  come  back  to  make  his  preparations  for 
departure.  "  The  old  house  will  be  shut  up  again," 
he  said,  with  a  note  of  regret  in  his  voice. 

"  It  really  looks  more  natural  to  us  that  way," 
said  Betty,  indifferently. 

Then  they  were  called  to  see  the  bride  and  bride- 
groom drive  away.  There  was  a  shower  of  roses, 
for  Mollie  had  forbidden  rice ;  the  traditional  old 


RICH  ENOUGH.  201 

shoe  landed  on  top  of  the  carriage,  and  they  drove 
away  amid  a  chorus  of  good  wishes,  which  ought  to 
have  insured  them  all  the  happiness  that  life  has 
to  offer. 

In  the  accounts  of  the  "  brilliant  and  exclusive 
event,"  which  appeared  in  the  next  day's  journals, 
there  were  traces  of  Aunt  D  wight's  handiwork 
which  filled  Bob  and  Betty  with  wild  joy. 

"  Society  will  give  the  happy  pair  a  warm  recep- 
tion in  the  coming  season,  which  promises  to  be 
one  of  unusual  brilliancy,"  read  Betty.  "  Oh,  just 
think  how  society  will  flock  to  Jones  Street !  Bob, 
I  choose  to  go  in  and  tell  Aunt  D  wight  where  they 
are  to  *  reside.'  She  will  simply  faint  away.  When 
the  Van  Hooks  appeared  yesterday  she  could  hardly 
keep  within  bounds. 

" '  So  kind  of  them,'  she  said.  '  I  asked  it  as  a 
particular  favor.'  I  looked  at  her  as  innocently  as  I 
could,  and  said,  '  Why,  you  need  n't  have  taken  the 
trouble.  Mr.  Van  Hook  is  a  first  cousin  of  Mrs. 
Penfield's.'  You  ought  to  have  seen  her  face ! 
When  she  rallied  she  said  she  should  give  Mollie  a 
reception.  But  Jones  Street  will  be  too  much  for  her. 
I  'm  going  right  in  this  afternoon  to  tell  her." 

"  I  '11  go  with  you,"  said  her  twin.  "  I  would  n't 
miss  the  fun  for  anything." 

Accordingly,  the  misguided  pair  presented  them- 
selves at  the  stately  brown  stone  front  at  about 
five  o'clock  that  afternoon.  Aunt  Dwight  sent 


202  RICH  ENOUGH. 

down  word  that  she  should  be  disengaged  in  a 
moment,  and  kept  them  waiting  about  three  quar- 
ters of  an  hour  before  she  sailed  in.  Her  hair  was 
arranged  with  such  precision  that  it  gave  the  effect 
of  a  false  front.  Before  she  greeted  her  young 
relations  she  put  up  her  lorgnette,  as  if  she  were 
afraid  she  might  make  a  mistake. 

"  How  do  you  do,  Elizabeth  ?  Pray,  don't  sit  in 
that  chair  ;  it  makes  you  very  round-shouldered." 

"  Well  Robert,  you  have  retired  to  private  life,  I 
see.  You  quite  kept  yourself  in  the  foreground 
yesterday." 

Thus  having  made  them  both  feel  comfortable, 
she  sat  down  and  looked  from  one  to  the  other,  as 
if  to  inquire  what  they  were  there  for.  As  they 
were  both  guiltily  conscious  of  their  mission,  each 
one  waited  for  the  other  to  speak. 

"  I  think  you  would  have  done  better  to  rest 
to-day,  Elizabeth,  rather  than  come  in  town,"  Aunt 
Dwight  pursued.  "  You  really  look  quite  haggard. 
You  must  remember  that  you  are  getting  old 
enough  to  have  to  save  yourself  a  little.  People 
will  be  saying  how  you  have  gone  off  in  your 
looks,"  —  this  with  a  would-be  playful  air. 

"  I  have  n't  time  to  think  about  my  looks,  Aunt 
Cornelia,"  said  Betty,  her  spirits  rising  for  the 
fray.  "  We  have  so  much  to  do  now  in  getting 
Will  and  Mollie's  new  house  ready.  We  've  been 
way  down  in  Jones  Street  this  afternoon." 


KICH  ENOUGH.  203 

"  Jones  Street  ?  Jones  Street  ?  What  should 
take  you  way  down  there  ?  You  surely  have  no 
friends  there  ?  " 

"  Why,  did  n't  you  know  ?  That 's  where  Will 
has  taken  an  apartment." 

"  What !  Jones  Street  ?  Oh,  impossible  !  "  —  and 
Aunt  Dwight  actually  turned  pale.  "  Will  could  n't 
have  known  what  he  was  doing.  They  must  change 
at  once,  before  anybody  knows.  My  nephew  living 
in  Jones  Street !  I  could  not  possibly  countenance 
such  a  step."  Aunt  Dwight's  voice  was  anguished. 

Bob  could  not  help  feeling  sorry  for  her,  but  he 
said  valiantly :  — 

"  I  don't  see  anything  wrong  with  Jones  Street. 
Of  course  it  is  not  fashionable,  but  it 's  a  neat  little 
street,  and  they  get  their  apartment  for  a  third 
what  they  would  have  to  pay  on  this  side  of  the 
town.  You  certainly  believe  in  people's  living 
within  their  income,  don't  you  ?  " 

"  You  could  not  be  expected,  Robert,  to  under- 
stand the  importance  of  this  matter ;  nor  the  Pen- 
fields,  who,  though  very  worthy  people,  no  doubt, 
evidently  know  nothing  of  society.  But  that  Wil- 
liam should  so  outrage  his  family  is  incomprehen- 
sible. It  is  social  suicide." 

Aunt  Dwight's  distress  was  so  real  that  Bob  and 
Betty  did  not  enjoy  themselves  half  so  much  as 
they  had  expected,  and  took  their  departure  as 
soon  as  they  could. 


204  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"  I  don't  know  but  that  the  last  straw  has  now 
been  placed,"  said  Bob,  as  they  walked  away.  "  I 
really  saw  tears  in  her  eyes." 

"  Perhaps  they  have  made  a  mistake,"  Betty 
answered  seriously. 

"  Why,  Elizabeth  Kent,  what  a  right-about  face 
for  you !  " 

"  «  For  her  anger  I  don't  care, 
In  her  tears  I  can  but  share,' " 

quoth  Betty. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

we  can  settle  down  to  peace  and  quiet 
again,"  said  Marian,  after  the  excitement 
over  the  home-coming  of  Will  and  Mollie  had 
subsided. 

"  Peace  and  quiet !  "  echoed  Betty ;  "  I  call  it 
stupidity  and  vacuity.  It 's  all  very  well  for  you, 
with  your  mission  work  to  live  for ;  but  I  've  no 
vocation  in  that  direction,  and  it 's  no  use  pretend- 
ing that  I  have.  I  shall  be  dead  before  the  winter 
is  over." 

"  Why,  Betty,  you  know  you  '11  have  ever  so  many 
good  times." 

"  I  don't  care  if  I  shall ;  I  have  a  perfect  right 
to  think  I  'm  going  to  be  miserable  if  I  want  to !  " 
said  Betty,  capriciously  ;  and  with  a  little  laugh  she 
flew  out  of  the  room,  while  Marian  wondered  what 
had  come  over  her. 

She  was  just  going  to  seek  her  younger  sister 
when  Betty  came  back  sedately,  with  a  pile  of  dish- 
towels  in  her  hands. 

"I'm  going  to  hem  these  for  Ellen,"  she  said, 
"  and  then  I  sha'n't  feel  as  if  I  were  living  in  vain." 

She  worked  steadily  for  some  time,  and  then 
asked  suddenly  :  — 


206  RICH  ENOUGH. 

"  Marian,  did  you  know  that  Mr.  Copley  bad 
come  back,  and  that  he  is  ill  all  alone  over  in  that 
house  ?  Is  n't  it  ridiculous  that  we  can't  go  near 
him  and  cheer  him  up  as  if  it  were  Bob  or  Will  ?  I 
think  conventionality  is  stupid !  "  —  and  Betty  fairly 
ran  her  needle  into  her  finger  in  her  indignation. 

"  Oh,  I  'm  so  sorry  he 's  ill,"  said  Marian,  look- 
ing up  in  concern.  "  We  '11  get  papa  to  go  over 
to-night  and  see  him.  I  wish  we  might  do  some- 
thing. I  suppose  he  '11  be  beautifully  taken  care 
of,  and  Madame  Salisbury  will  look  after  him." 

"  She  wishes  he  had  gone  right  to  her  house." 

Betty  said  nothing  more,  and  they  drifted  into 
talk  about  other  things. 

Mr.  Kent  did  call  on  their  neighbor  that  evening, 
and  found  him  suffering  from  a  severe  attack  of 
bronchitis. 

"  It  is  forlorn  for  him,"  he  said,  when  he  came 
back  and  settled  himself  in  his  own  corner  by  the 
open  fire.  He  looked  around  the  bright  room,  with 
Marian  by  the  evening  lamp  and  Betty  in  her  light 
gown  turning  over  some  music  at  the  piano,  and 
thought  of  the  big  empty  house  where  the  only  sound 
below  stairs  was  the  solemn  tic-tac  of  the  old  clock. 

"  I  declare,  I  shall  look  in  often,  and  you  must 
send  the  boys  in  whenever  they  come  out.  Dr. 
Penfield  says  he  has  considerable  fever,  but  he 
has  a  good  nurse,  and  he  '11  probably  pull  through 
all  right." 


RICH  ENOUGH.  207 

Marian  began  to  plan  what  she  could  send  over 
in  the  way  of  jellies  and  other  delicacies.  Betty 
said  nothing.  In  the  days  that  followed,  her 
spirits  were  so  variable  that  Marian  did  not  know 
what  to  do  with  her. 

"  Betty  is  tender-hearted,"  she  thought  to  her- 
self ;  "  yet  the  minute  he  is  well,  she  will  begin  to 
torment  him." 

But  that  day  was  far  off.  Mr.  Kent  came  in  one 
evening  after  one  of  his  visits,  and  said  :  — 

"  I  've  seen  the  doctor  to-night,  and  he  says  that 
Mr.  Copley  is  not  getting  on  so  well  as  he  ought.  He 
has  no  fever  now,  but  he  does  n't  gain  any  strength. 
Dr.  Penfield  suggests  that  you  girls  go  over  there, 
sometime,  with  Madame  Salisbury.  He  thinks  it 
might  give  him  a  little  start  to  see  some  new 
faces." 

Betty  flushed.  "  I  thought  all  the  time  that  he 
needed  cheering  up,"  she  said. 

The  next  afternoon  Madame  Salisbury  took  them 
over  just  at  dusk.  The  hall  and  lower  rooms  were 
dimly  lighted,  and  Betty  shivered  as  she  looked 
around  her.  Upstairs  it  was  brighter.  They  were 
ushered  into  a  library,  where  they  found  the  invalid 
in  a  big  reclining  chair,  and  as  they  entered  the 
room  his  wistful  eyes  met  Betty's  with  an  expres- 
sion that  brought  the  hot  color  into  her  cheeks. 

She  was  an  unusually  quiet  Betty  all  the  time 
they  were  there,  but  just  before  they  left  she  said 


208  RICH  ENOUGH. 

some  characteristic  things  which  brought  a  smile 
to  Richard's  grave  face. 

"I  don't  think  you  were  very  polite,"  Marian 
said,  when  they  were  on  their  way  home.  "  Mr. 
Copley  tried  several  times  to  draw  you  into  the 
conversation,  and  you  barely  responded." 

"  Oh,  well,"  Betty  answered  listlessly,  "  it 
wouldn't  tire  him  so  much  to  talk  with  one  as 
with  two,  and  you  and  he  always  get  on  so  well 
together." 

When  Madame  Salisbury  went  back  to  the  library 
after  letting  the  girls  out,  she  saw,  as  she  opened 
the  door,  Richard  leaning  on  the  table  beside  him, 
with  his  head  bowed  on  his  arms. 

"  Oh,  my  dear  boy,  we  have  tired  you  out ; "  —  but 
at  sight  of  the  intense  misery  in  the  face  he 
lifted,  Madame  Salisbury  knew  that  there  was  some- 
thing more  than  fatigue.  She  went  to  him,  and 
put  her  hand  on  his  shoulder. 

"  Richard,  I  cannot  help  seeing  that  some  unhap- 
piness  is  preventing  you  from  getting  well.  Can 
you  not  tell  me  about  it  ?  Remember  what  an  old 
friend  I  am." 

Richard  shook  his  head  and  said  faintly,  — 

"  Thank  you,  but  no  one  can  help  me.  Let  me  get 
strong  enough  to  go  away  ;  that  is  all  I  ask  !" 

"  Don't  say  that."  The  little  lady's  voice  trem- 
bled. "  I  had  hoped  that  in  the  midst  of  these 
young  people  you  were  growing  happier." 


RICH  ENOUGH.  209 

"  There  was  no  use  in  trying  it.  I  might  have 
known  that  in  the  end  it  would  add  just  so  much 
more  bitterness  to  my  lot.  I  was  made  to  be 
lonely.  Oh,  Madame  Salisbury,  I  ought  never  to 
have  come  back  here  ! " 

"  I  think  I  understand  you,  Richard,  but  I  see  no 
reason  why  you  should  go  away." 

"  Because  if  I  stay  I  should  be  cowardly  enough 
to  tell  her  that  I  love  her ! "  he  said  bitterly. 

"  Cowardly  ! "  Madame  Salisbury  repeated.  "  I 
should  not  call  it  that." 

"  What  else  could  you  call  it  ?  How  could  it 
be  anything  else  but  dishonorable  in  me  to  try 
to  win  her  love  ? "  Richard's  tone  was  almost 
defiant. 

"  I  don't  agree  with  you  at  all,"  Madame  Salis- 
bury said  decidedly.     "  That  is  so  like  a  man ! "  — 
and  she  looked  really  indignant.     "  Try  in  every 
way  to  gain  the  interest  and  sympathy  of  a  girl 
and  then  run  off  whenever  you  choose." 

"  Why,  Madame  Salisbury  ! "  Richard  was 
aghast.  "  I  have  not  tried  to  win  her  sympathy." 

"  You  may  not  have  done  it  deliberately,  but 
you  have  unconsciously,  and  I  say  you  have  no 
right  to  run  away  now.  The  manly  thing  for  you 
to  do,  in  my  opinion,  is  to  tell  her  the  truth." 

"  But  I  have  no  reason  for  supposing  that  it 
would  make  any  difference  to  her,  and  even  if  it 
did  a  little,  she  would  get  over  it  in  a  short  time. 

14 


210  RICH  ENOUGH. 

I  shall  soon  be  a  forgotten  episode."  There  was 
utter  sadness  in  his  voice. 

"  Very  likely  she  does  not  care  for  you  in  that 
way,  but  that  does  not  alter  your  position." 

"  I  am  amazed  to  hear  you  say  that ; "  there  was 
a  spot  of  feverish  color  in  each  cheek.  "  How 
could  I  ask  any  woman  to  share  my  spoiled  life  ?  " 

"  You  need  n't !  "  There  was  almost  a  smile  on 
Madame  Salisbury's  lips.  "  Tell  her  you  can't  ask 
her." 

"  That  would  be  an  appeal  to  her  pity,  and  I 
have  n't  fallen  so  low  as  that  yet." 

Richard  threw  back  his  head  proudly,  and  then 
grew  so  pale  that  Madame  Salisbury  became 
alarmed,  and  begged  him  not  to  talk  any  more. 

"  But  I  must"  he  said.  "  Now  that  we  have  be- 
gun, I  want  to  talk  this  thing  out.  Can  you  hon- 
estly say,  Madame  Salisbury,  that  you  think  a  man 
whose  life  is  under  a  cloud  like  mine,  has  any  right 
to  ask  the  woman  he  loves  to  share  it  ?  Is  n't  it 
your  kind  affection  for  me,  for  which  I  bless  you  with 
all  my  heart,  that  blinds  you  to  the  real  question  ?  " 

"  Richard,"  said  Madame  Salisbury,  solemnly, "  if 
there  had  been  any  question  in  my  mind  as  to  that, 
I  should  have  sent  you  away  long  ago.  You  are 
clear  of  any  wrong  in  the  sight  of  God  and  before 
your  own  conscience ;  your  sensitiveness  is  all  that 
makes  you  consider  your  position  as  different  from 
that  of  other  men." 


RICH  ENOUGH.  211 

Richard  was  so  moved  that  he  could  not  speak, 
and  clasped  the  hand  she  held  out  to  him  in 
silence.  After  a  moment  he  said  :  — 

"  A  man  cannot  suffer  as  1  have  done  without 
its  leaving  ineffaceable  traces.  I  am  sombre  ;  I 
do  not  look  at  life  as  a  man  of  my  age  should. 
Even  if  she  did  care  for  me  as  I  do  for  her,  the 
pain  she  would  feel  if  I  went  away  without  speak- 
ing might  be  far  less  than  the  unhappiness  she 
might  find  in  a  life  with  me." 

"  A  woman's  heart  is  a  mysterious  thing,  Rich- 
ard," said  Madame  Salisbury.  "  My  advice  is,  let 
her  decide  for  herself,  -r-  that  is,  of  course,  with  the 
consent  of  her  father.  I  am  old-fashioned  enough 
to  believe  in  asking  permission  of  the  parents  first." 
Madame  Salisbury  looked  very  stately  as  she  said 
this. 

When  she  saw  the  way  in  which  the  color  rushed 
into  Richard's  face  she  was  troubled.  "  We  shall 
bring  back  your  fever,"  she  said,  "  if  we  talk  any 
more.  Now  I  insist  on  your  going  directly  to  bed, 
and  not  thinking  any  more  about  this  subject." 

Which  was  more  easily  said  than  done.  The  ice 
once  broken,  Richard  could  not  forbear  unburdening 
his  heart  to  his  sympathetic  friend,  and  the  fluctua- 
tions of  his  feelings  wore  on  her  almost  as  much  as 
they  did  on  him.  He  raised  argument  after  argu- 
ment to  prove  that  he  must  not  speak,  just  for  the 
solace  of  having  her  convince  him  that  he  might. 


212  KICK  ENOUGH. 

\ 

"  The  first  thing  for  you  to  do  is  to  get  well," 
she  said  again  and  again.  But  that  he  could  not 
seem  to  do,  and  the  good  doctor  began  to  shake  his 
head  over  him. 

"  There  is  great  mental  unrest,"  he  said  to 
Madame  Salisbury  one  morning.  "  Can't  that  be 
allayed  in  some  way  ?  " 

"  Yes,  in  a  way  that  will  either  kill  or  cure  him," 
she  answered,  —  a  response  which  seemed  very 
enigmatic  to  his  physician. 

Madame  Salisbury  was  very  silent  the  rest  of  the 
morning.  In  the  afternoon,  when  Richard  was 
lying  on  the  library  couch,  consumed  with  a  fever- 
ish restlessness,  she  told  him  that  this  state  of 
uncertainty  would  certainly  wear  him  out,  and  that 
she  had  made  up  her  mind  to  send  for  Mr.  Kent 
that  evening  and  put  the  matter  before  him. 

Richard's  power  of  resistance  had  all  left  him, 
and  he  even  smiled  gratefully  on  the  one  who  thus 
took  the  responsibility  away  from  him. 

Mr.  Kent's  interview  with  Madame  Salisbury 
left  him  a  much  astonished  man.  Some  one  want- 
ing to  take  his  little  girl  away  from  him  —  prepos- 
terous !  Why,  she  was  only  a  child. 

As  he  walked  home  he  thought  very  kindly  of 
Richard  Copley.  Poor  fellow!  he  was  sorry  for 
him,  very  sorry,  but  of  course  Betty  was  entirely 
too  young  yet  to  think  of  anything  of  the  kind. 
He  should  not  say  anything  to  her  about  it  if 


RICH  ENOUGH.  213 

he  had  not  promised  Madame  Salisbury  that  he 
would. 

When  he  called  Betty  into  the  study  his  brow 
was  perturbed,  and  he  hardly  looked  at  her  as  she 
sat  down  beside  him. 

"  I  have  something  very  extraordinary  to  tell 
you,  Betty,  but  I  don't  want  you  to  worry  over  it 
in  the  least.  I  think,  I  hope,  — "  Mr.  Kent  fidg- 
etted  in  his  chair,  and  taking  her  hand  in  his  said 
abruptly,  "  Mr.  Copley  would  like  to  marry  you  ! 
What  do  you  say  ?  "  as  a  little  sound  came  from 
Betty. 

But  as  she  did  not  answer,  her  father  continued  : 

"  I  told  Madame  Salisbury  that  I  was  sure  you 
had  given  him  no  encouragement,  that  in  fact  I 
did  not  think  you  even  liked  him  particularly  ;  you 
really  have  seen  very  little  of  him.  He  is  ill  and 
lonely,  poor  fellow ;  but,  as  I  say,  you  must  not  be 
troubled  by  it." 

"  But  I  'm  not !  "  Betty  burst  out.  "  Of  course 
I  love  him,  and  I'll  marry  him  to-morrow,  if  he 
wants  me  to !  " 

"  Elizabeth,  what  are  you  saying  ?  "  and  Mr.  Kent 
collapsed  in  his  chair  as  if  a  thunderbolt  had 
struck  him. 

"  I  'm  just  speaking  the  truth."  Betty's  eyes 
were  brilliant  flames.  "  I  am  so  glad  he  has  said 
it.  He  needs  some  one  to  take  care  of  him." 

"  But  —  but  —  my  dear  child,  you  must   not  let 


214  RICH  ENOUGH. 

your  sympathy  run  away  with  you.  Matrimony 
is  a  serious  thing.  You  must  reflect  on  it.  You 
can't  decide  a  matter  like  this  on  impulse." 

"  Why,  papa,  don't  you  think  I  know  ?  If  I 
should  reflect  a  thousand  years  I  could  n't  be  any 
surer.  I  should  like  to  go  over  and  see  him  now, 
if  you  '11  take  me." 

Mr.  Kent  grasped  the  arms  of  his  chair  firmly. 
"  Why,  Betty,  you  don't  realize  what  it  would  be. 
He  is  much  older  than  you,  and  a  reserved,  un- 
happy man.  I  wish  you  would  talk  with  some  one 
else  about  this,  —  some  woman.  Go  to  Madame 
Salisbury.  You  must  n't  decide  such  a  matter  in 
a  minute." 

"  Papa,"  —  and  Betty  knelt  by  her  father's  side 
and  grasped  his  hands,  — "  did  you  have  any  doubts 
when  the  time  came  ?  I  know  that  I  can  never 
care  for  any  one  else  in  that  way.  Nothing  that 
any  one  could  say  would  change  me.  Won't  you 
let  me  go  and  tell  him  ?  " 

"  It  is  too  late,"  Mr.  Kent  said  feebly. 

"Oh,  no,  it  isn't.  We'll  just  ask  at  the  door, 
anyway.  Do  come ! " 

The  father's  heart  could  not  resist  the  coaxing 
tones,  and  almost  before  he  knew  it  he  was  stand- 
ing on  his  neighbor's  doorstep,  Betty  wrapped  up 
in  her  blue  cape,  beside  him. 

"  Is  Mr.  Copley  still  in  the  library  ?  "  asked  Mr. 
Kent,  as  if  he  were  sure  the  answer  would  be  "  no !  " 


RICH  ENOUGH.  215 

"  Yes,  sir ;  walk  right  in,"  and  Roger  threw  open 
the  door  and  looked  at  Betty  as  if  he  knew  all 
about  it. 

When  they  reached  the  library  door  Betty's 
courage  suddenly  gave  out.  "You  go  in  and  tell 
him,"  she  whispered,  slipping  behind  her  father  as, 
in  answer  to  his  knock,  a  voice  said,  "  Come  in." 

Mr.  Kent  obediently  walked  in,  but  Richard 
Copley's  eyes  looked  eagerly  past  him,  and  before 
he  had  a  chance  to  say  anything,  Betty,  drawn  by 
an  irresistible  impulse,  had  crossed  the  room  and 
was  kneeling  by  the  couch  with  her  hands  in 
Richard's. 

Mr.  Kent  did  the  only  thing  that  was  left  for 
him  to  do.  He  retreated  into  the  hall  as  rapidly 
as  possible,  and  there  dropped  into  a  chair  with  the 
exclamation,  "  Good  Lord!"  which  was  not  meant 
in  an  irreverent  manner. 

He  had  plenty  of  time  to  compose  his  feelings 
and  think  over  all  the  wise  and  judicious  things  he 
had  meant  to  say  to  his  daughter  before  the  door 
opened,  and  a  contrite  voice  said,  — 

"  Poor  papa,  how  good  and  patient  you  have 
been !  Come  in  and  say  good-night  to  Richard." 

Such  a  captivating  Betty  as  she  was,  smiling 
radiantly,  yet  with  a  quiver  on  her  lips  and  a  look 
in  her  eyes  as  if  April  showers  were  not  far  away. 

The  look  of  peace  and  content  in  Richard's  face 
was  beautiful  to  see,  and  the  grip  which  Mr.  Kent's 


216  RICH  ENOUGH. 

hand  received  showed  that  his  strength  was  already 
beginning  to  return. 

During  the  next  few  days  Betty  was  the  only 
calm  member  of  the  family. 

"  Of  all  deceitful  girls,  you  are  the  deceitful  - 
est ! "  Bob  said.  "  You  pretended  to  be  devoted 
to  me,  and  now  you  coolly  desert  me  for  another 
man  without  a  word  of  warning !  " 

Marian  shed  many  tears  in  secret.  Could  their 
bright  little  Betty  help  losing  all  her  sparkle  and 
gayety  in  such  companionship  ?  The  family  were 
full  of  doubts,  but  Betty  had  never  a  misgiving. 

Before  they  were  in  the  least  accustomed  to  the 
new  order  of  things,  Betty  announced  that  she  was 
going  to  marry  Richard  in  ten  days  from  that  time. 

"  Marian,  he  needs  me,"  she  said.  "  I  would  n't, 
if  I  could,  have  a  regular  fashionable  wedding. 
I  shall  be  with  you  just  as  much,  and  then  I  can 
take  care  of  him.  You  don't  know  how  lovely  it  is 
to  me  to  feel  that  some  one  really  depends  on  me  ! 

"  I  will  have  a  white  gown  to  be  married  in,  but 
that  is  all  I  care  about.  How  could  I  give  my  time 
to  clothes  when  I  have  so  much  more  important 
things  to  think  about  ?  " 

None  of  them  felt  as  if  they  knew  Betty  in  these 
days.  All  her  frivolity  had  disappeared.  She  was 
still  and  radiant,  and  seemed  to  be  living"  in  a  world 
apart.  She  had  chosen  Sunday  for  her  wedding 
day. 


RICH  ENOUGH.  217 

"  I  want  it  on  the  most  sacred  day  of  the  week," 
she  told  Marian. 

"  Just  think  what  fun  we  had  before  Mollie's 
wedding,"  Bob  said  to  Marian,  "  but  I  would  n't 
any  more  dare  to  joke  Betty  !  And  she  's  my  own 
twin,  and  I  thought  I  understood  her  !  " 

When  Aunt  Cornelia  heard  of  Betty's  engagement 
her  spirits,  which  had  been  so  shattered  by  the 
Jones  Street  apartment,  revived  wonderfully.  She 
appeared  on  the  scene  immediately,  ready  to  man- 
age everything. 

"  My  dear  Elizabeth,  who  would  have  believed 
that  you  would  do  so  well !  If  your  wedding  is 
managed  in  just  the  right  way,  you  can  take  any 
position  you  like  in  society.  Of  course  no  one  be- 
lieves that  old  story,  but  everything  must  be  done 
to  obliterate  it  entirely.  A  brilliant  wedding,  with 
all  the  old  family  friends  on  both  sides  present,  will 
place  you  at  once. 

"  You  must  have  at  least  two  bishops  to  perform 
the  ceremony,  and  a  full  choral  service.  I  can 
answer  for  the  governor's  being  here  with  his  staff, 
and  I  believe  we  can  even  get  the  President,  —  he 
was  such  a  friend  of  Mr.  Copley's  father.  We  will 
plan  everything  with  the  greatest  care." 

"  But,  Aunt  Cornelia,"  said  Betty,  "  we  are  to  be 
married  011  Sunday." 

"  What !  "     Aunt  Cornelia  rose  to  her  feet. 

"  Yes,  next  Sunday.     Richard  needs  me.     And, 


218  RICH  ENOUGH. 

Aunt  Cornelia,  I  don't  care  anything  about  daz- 
zling people  or  having  the  President  at  my  wed- 
ding, and  Mr.  Pierce  will  marry  us  just  as  well  as 
forty  bishops.  It  makes  no  difference  to  me  what 
people  remember  or  think." 

"  I  might  have  known  you  would  be  perfectly 
unreasonable  and  absurd,"  Aunt  Cornelia  said 
irately.  Then  remembering  that  after  all  Betty 
would  soon  have  the  power  of  wealth  in  her  hands, 
she  sank  down  again  on  her  chair. 

"  Of  course  his  illness  would  account  for  a  hasty 
wedding,  and  I  can  explain  everywhere  ;  but  I  hope 
you  realize  that  it  is  your  positive  duty  to  dissipate 
Mr.  Copley's  ridiculous  notion  about  the  property. 
It  is  an  absolute  sin  to  have  that  money  lying  idle 
all  this  time.  Think  of  the  good  you  might  do 
with  it,  if  nothing  else  !  " 

Betty  was  so  filled  with  wrath  that  she  could  not 
be  amused  at  the  way  in  which  her  aunt's  sentence 
ended. 

"  Aunt  Cornelia,  I  have  not  the  slightest  idea  of 
trying  to  influence  Mr.  Copley  in  regard  to  his 
property.  Besides,  I  sympathize  entirely  with  him 
in  his  feelings  about  it,  and  I  hope  you  will  never 
speak  to  me  of  it  again." 

"  I  do  not  see  "  —  Aunt  Cornelia  addressed  the 
mantelpiece  — "  how  any  of  my  flesh  and  blood 
could  have  such  unnatural,  impractical  children. 
I  would  have  helped  you  in  every  way,  Betty,  to 


EICH  ENOUGH.  219 

live  down  what  of  course  we  cannot  shut  our  eyes 
to,  but  now  I  refuse  all  further  responsibility ! " 
—  and  she  rose  majestically. 

"  Thank  you  very  much  for  that !  "  Betty  could 
not  resist  saying.  Then  with  quick  repentance, — 

"  You  will  come  on  Sunday,  won't  you,  with 
Uncle  George  ?  I  want  all  my  family  around  me." 

But  Aunt  Cornelia  walked  away  without  a  word. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

IT  was  Easter  Sunday.  April  sunshine  flooded 
the  earth,  and  the  air  was  full  of  the  sweet- 
ness and  promise  of  spring.  At  the  close  of  the 
morning  service,  the  rector  of  St.  John's,  in  his 
white  robes,  crossed  the  square,  and  entered  the 
Copley  house.  Not  a  few  people  lingered  to  see 
the  bride  pass  from  her  old  home  to  the  new. 

In  her  pure  white  gown,  with  the  sunlight  fall- 
ing on  her  auburn  head,  and  a  rapt  expression  on 
her  face,  Betty  moved  along,  seeing  no  one,  her 
finger-tips  just  resting  on  her  father's  arm ;  Marian 
and  Bob,  Will  and  his  Mollie,  followed ;  and  Mrs. 
Bassett,  who  stood  in  the  Kent  doorway,  thought 
it  the  most  beautiful  little  procession  she  had  ever 
seen  in  her  life. 

They  entered  the  hall,  which  during  the  night 
had  blossomed  into  a  veritable  garden,  full  of 
fragrance  and  bloom.  The  staircase,  up  which 
they  passed,  was  a  pathway  of  tulips  and  daffodils, 
and  the  library,  where  Richard  waited  to  receive 
his  bride,  was  a  perfect  bower  of  roses. 

As  Betty  crossed  the  threshold,  Richard  rose  to 
meet  her,  his  face  growing  luminous  as  their  eyes 


RICH  ENOUGH.  221 

met.  The  beautiful  marriage  service  was  soon 
ended,  and  he  was  resting  in  his  chair  with  his 
wife  beside  him. 

Then  the  guests,  led  by  Madame  Salisbury,  went 
downstairs  for  the  wedding  breakfast.  Aunt  Cor- 
nelia lingered  by  the  way,  noticing  with  great  satis- 
faction that  no  expense  had  been  spared  in  the 
decorations.  The  feast  could  not  be  a  very  merry 
one  with  the  bride  and  bridegroom  absent,  but 
they  all  did  their  best ;  and  Dr.  Penfield  and  Uncle 
George  vied  with  each  other  in  elaborate  toasts  to 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Copley,  and  everybody  present.  - 

Then  Betty  came  down  looking  so  happy  that 
they  could  not  be  anything  but  happy  with  her; 
and  when  she  said  triumphantly,  "  Richard  is 
asleep,  so  I  have  n't  killed  him  yet,  you  see  ! "  it 
sounded  so  natural  that  they  all  felt  suddenly  joy- 
ous, and  for  the  first  time  in  many  years  the  old 
dining-room  was  filled  with  the  sound  of  cheerful 
voices. 

"  A  new  era  has  begun,"  Madame  Salisbury  said 
to  Mr.  Kent,  as  they  were  walking  home.  "  You 
will  never  regret  this  day,  I  am  sure.  Betty  will 
do  wonders  for  Richard,  and  some  day  you  will  be 
very  proud  of  your  son-in-law,  I  prophesy." 

It  is  remarkable  how  soon  an  unusual  situation 
becomes  a  matter  of  course  one.  In  a  few  days  it 
seemed  perfectly  natural  for  Betty  to  belong  next 
door.  The  very  first  time  she  came  to  see  her 


222  KICK  ENOUGH. 

family,  she  said,  "  I  must  go  home,"  when  she  rose 
to  leave  them.  They  all  groaned. 

"  Oh,  you  fickle  young  woman  !  "  said  Bob. 

"Only  adaptable," '  she  laughed.  "  Why,  I  feel 
as  if  I  had  always  belonged  in  that  house,  and  had 
been  giving  Richard  beef-tea  every  two  hours  for 
years." 

"  It  must  seem  queer  to  him,"  Bob  ruminated, 
"  to  have  such  a  scatter-brain  pretending  to  take 
care  of  him." 

"  He  seems  to  like  it,"  Betty  returned  blithely. 
Then  she  drew  her  cape  about  her  and  ran  across 
the  garden,  and  let  herself  into  her  new  kingdom. 

She  did  not  feel  entirely  at  home  downstairs. 
Those  big  empty  rooms  gave  her  a  little  shiver 
always,  and  she  hurried  through  the  hall,  and  up 
the  stairs  to  the  library,  where  warmth  and  light 
and  a  welcome  awaited  her.  She  was  all  out  of 
breath  as  she  listened  outside  the  door  to  see  if 
her  patient  were  awake. 

"  Come  in,"  a  voice  said  impatiently,  and  Betty 
peeped  in  to  see  Richard  sitting  up  in  an  easy- 
chair  waiting  for  her. 

"  Why,  you  dearest,  darling  boy ! "  she  cried, 
rushing  over  to  him,  and  putting  her  arms  around 
his  neck.  "  I  thought  of  course  you  'd  be  asleep, 
and  here  you  are,  sitting  up  like  anybody !  " 

"  You  don't  realize  how  long  you  've  been  away. 
1  've  been  watching  for  you  an  hour ; "  and  Richard 


RICH  ENOUGH.  223 

drew  her  down  beside  him,  and  kissed  her  with  the 
look  that  always  made  the  tears  come  to  her.  eyes. 

"  I  'm  glad  you  are  n't  tired  of  me  yet,"  she  said 
gayly.  "  Bob  thinks  I  'm  too  scatter-brained  to 
take  proper  care  of  you,  but  he  does  n't  know  how 
firm  I  can  be.  I  want  you  to  have  some  broth 
now,  and  lie  down.  I  'm  sure  you  are  tired,  and 
I'll  read  to  you." 

"  No,  talk  to  me,  instead.  I  've  had  the  blues 
ever  since  you  went  away.  Oh,  Betty,  I  've  taken 
you  out  of  your  bright,  happy  life,  and  I  can't  do 
anything  for  you.  It  was  wrong,  it  was  selfish 
of  me." 

"  Don't,  don't  talk  that  way  !  "  and  Betty  laid  her 
soft  fingers  over  his  lips.  "  Why,  I  'd  rather  be 
here  than  anywhere  else  in  the  whole  world,  and  I 
never  was  so  happy  before  in  my  life.  If  you  were 
only  well,  I  should  n't  have  another  thing  to  wish 
for  ; "  and  she  leaned  her  cheek  caressingly  against 
his. 

Richard  clasped  her  to  his  heart,  and  they  were 
silent  for  a  little.  Then  the  instincts  of  the  nurse 
were  aroused. 

"  Now  you  must  be  fed,"  she  said  ;  and  slipping 
away  from  him  she  rang  the  bell.  When  the  tray 
appeared  she  coaxed  him  to  take  the  broth,  and 
then  when  he  was  settled  on  his  couch,  sat  beside 
him  in  the  firelight,  and  chattered  away  so  success- 
fully that  the  blues  fled  entirely  for  the  time  being, 


224  HIGH  ENOUGH. 

and  she  was  rewarded  more  than  once  by  a  hearty 
laugh  from  her  husband's  lips. 

Betty's  mission  had  come  to  her,  and  if  love  had 
not  lightened  it,  it  would  have  been  a  difficult  one. 
Richard's  very  love  for  her  seemed  at  times  to  in- 
tensify his  depression. 

"  What  could  n't  I  do  for  you,  if  it  were  not  for 
this  cloud ! "  he  exclaimed  one  day.  "  You  were 
made  for  society,  and  here  you  are  shut  up  with  an 
outcast ;  and  I  can't  even  give  you  all  that  money 
would  bring.  Betty,  sometimes  I'm  tempted  to 
break  my  vow  and  use  that  money  lying  idle,  — 
for  you,  just  for  you !  I  would  n't  spend  any  for 
myself." 

"  Oh,  wo,  Richard !  "  Betty  said  in  horror.  "  Why, 
you  and  I  are  one  now ;  it  would  be  the  same  thing. 
And  I  've  always  admired  you  for  your  scruples. 
I  could  n't  let  you  take  it.  Don't  think  of  it  even 
for  a  minute!  What  we  have  seems  riches  to  me, 
and  there  is  one  thing  I  want  to  do  very  much, 
which  I  am  sure  we  could  afford." 

"  What  is  it?"  Richard  asked  eagerly. 

Betty  saw  that  she  had  diverted  his  mind,  and 
proceeded  with  animation. 

"  I  want  to  have  the  lower  floor  done  over. 
You  've  said  you  would  n't  care  if  everything  down 
there  was  burned  up,  or  I  wouldn't  speak  of  it. 
But  I  should  just  love  to  fix  it  according  to  my 
ideas,  and  I  don't  believe  it  would  cost  much." 


RICH  ENOUGH.  225 

"  Do  anything  you  want  to,"  Richard  said.  "  I'm 
glad  if  you  can  take  enough  interest  in  the  old 
place  to  do  anything  with  it." 

"  Oh,  thank  you,  thank  you  !  "  and  Betty  gave  him 
a  loving  pat.  "  I  '11  get  it  all  done  while  you  are  up- 
stairs, and  give  you  a  surprise.  What  fun  it  will 
be  !  And  may  I  —  "  she  hesitated  —  "  would  you 
mind  if  I  change  yt)ur  father's  study  ?  " 

"  Change  whatever  you  like,"  he  said  hastily. 

From  that  day  on  the  air  was  full  of  mystery. 
Betty  superintended  every  inch  of  the  clearing  out 
that  had  to  be  done.  Only  to  Marian  did  she  con- 
fide the  purpose  that  inspired  her. 

"  If  I  can  only,  only  find  the  letter  that  Richard 
thinks  his  father  wrote  !  Marian,  it  seems  to  me 
as  if  I  must!  I 'in  going  to  have  the  furniture  all 
taken  apart  to  look  for  secret  drawers  ;  I  'm  going 
to  have  anything  that 's  upholstered  taken  to  pieces 
(so  to  re-cover  it,  of  course).  I  shall  have  the 
lining  ripped  out  of  all  the  curtains  ;  I  am  going  to 
have  the  baseboards  taken  off,  and  the  mantel 
pulled  out,  so  if  there  were  any  cracks,  you  know 
—  Can  you  think  of  anything  else  I  might  do  ?  " 

"  Not  unless  you  pull  the  house  down."  Marian 
could  not  help  laughing,  even  though  Betty  was  so 
serious. 

"  I  verily  believe,"  Betty  went  on, "  I  am  capable 
of  forging  a  letter,  if  I  only  knew  how  Mr.  Copley 
wrote.  Marian,  it  seems  sometimes  as  if  Richard's 

15 


228  RICH  ENOUGH. 

life  depended  on  that  possible  bit  of  paper.  It  has 
really  become  a  mania  with  him." 

Marian's  arms  went  around  the  little  sister, 
whose  courage  and  hopefulness  seemed  to  have 
deserted  her. 

"  You  dear  thing,"  she  whispered  ;  "  you  are  a 
perfect  wonder  to  me,  you  keep  so  bright  all  the 
time." 

"  I  must,"  Betty  said  wearily.  "  And  most  of 
the  time  I  can,  —  but  why  can't  I  find  this  one 
thing  ? " 

"  Of  course  you  have  looked  through  all  the 
books?" 

"  Oh,  of  course.  That 's  where  they  always  find 
things  in  stories,  and  I  've  looked  at  every  leaf  in 
every  book  in  the  house,  I  believe.  Richard  thinks 
I'm  growing  too  particular  a  housekeeper  to  be 
agreeable.  I  thought  he  would  get  well  if  he  had 
me,  even  if  he  did  n't  find  that  letter,  but  I  was  too 
vain.  I  believe  he  wants  it  more  than  ever." 

"  But  it 's  all  for  your  sake  now.  Why,  Betty, 
lie  is  a  different  man  from  what  he  was  when  we 
first  met  him !  His  expression  is  entirely  changed. 
Don't  you  remember  ?  " 

Richard  grew  a  little  jealous  of  Betty's  absorp- 
tion in  the  renovating.  The  long  shopping  expe- 
ditions, the  consultations  with  carpenters,  paper- 
hangers,  and  painters,  kept  her  away  from  him 
many  hours.  He  was  daily  growing  stronger,  and 


RICH  ENOUGH.  227 

before  she  was  ready  for  him,  began  to  threaten 
to  come  and  find  her  if  she  insisted  on  spending 
her  life  downstairs. 

"  I  little  knew  what  I  was  doing  when  I  told  you  to 
fix  the  house  over.  You  might  just  as  well  be  living 
at  your  father's  for  all  I  see  of  you.  It 's  absolute 
neglect,  and  we  've  hardly  been  married  a  month." 

"  But  it  '11  be  such  a  lovely  surprise  when  it 's 
done,  you  '11  forgive  everything." 

"  I  don't  care  about  surprises ;  I  'm  coming  down 
to-morrow  to  see  the  ravages  for  myself." 

"  Oh,  you  must  n't ;  that  would  spoil  everything ! 
And  I  've  worked  so  hard  just  for  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  how  you  look  when  it  bursts  upon  you  in 
one  grand  completeness ! " 

"  Then  I  must  be  patient,  I  suppose." 

"  It  will  only  be  a  day  or  two  longer.  Let  me 
see,  this  is  Thursday,  and  on  Sunday  —  that  is  our 
anniversary  day,  you  know  —  I  '11  invite  you  down 
to  dine  with  me." 

"  Thank  you  very  much.  Are  there  to  be  any 
other  guests  ?  " 

"No,  indeed,  at  our  first  dinner!  How  little 
real  romance  a  man  has,  after  all !  " 

On  Saturday  everything  was  finished.  Betty 
went  around  all  by  herself  for  a  final  survey  late 
in  the  afternoon,  and  could  not  see  anything  to 
change.  The  dismal  north  dining-room  was  bright 
and  cheerful  now,  with  tapestry  paper  on  the  walls, 


228  RICH  ENOUGH. 

and  a  new  wide  eastern  window  which  let  in  the 
morning  sun. 

The  house  was  one  with  a  broad  hall  running 
through  the  middle  arid  two  big  rooms  on  either 
side.  The  drawing-rooms  on  the  right  were  done 
up  in  cool  greens.  Betty  had  had  a  great  deal  to 
work  with ;  the  fine  old  furniture,  rugs,  and  pic- 
tures gathered  from  all  quarters  of  the  globe  were 
things  of  beauty. 

"  To  think  that  just  getting  rid  of  those  awful 
carpets  and  having  the  walls  right  can  so  change  the 
rooms !  "  she  thought  to  herself.  Silken  draperies 
at  the  windows  took  the  place  of  the  heavy  velvet 
lambrequins,  which  had  shut  out  so  much  light. 

As  she  crossed  the  hall  she  paused  a  moment 
and  looked  up  affectionately  at  the  portrait  of 
Richard's  mother,  painted  when  she  was  a  bride. 
Her  hair  was  smoothed  closely  over  her  ears,  and 
her  hands  folded  sedately  in  her  lap.  There  was 
a  touch  of  sadness  in  her  face,  with  its  aquiline 
features,  in  spite  of  the  girlishncss  of  contour. 
u  How  like  her  Richard  is  ! "  Betty  thought  anew. 

On  the  opposite  wall  hung  the  stern  face  of  her 
husband.  "  There  is  n't  an  atom  of  mercy  in  those 
eyes,"  she  said  to  herself  as  she  hurried  by.  They 
followed  her  piercingly  as  she  opened  the  door  of 
his  old  study,  and  glancing  back  she  fancied  she 
caught  a  gleam  of  anger,  which  made  her  close  the 
door  hastily  behind  her.  She  had  expended  the 


RICH  ENOUGH.  229 

most  thought  on  this  room,  which  Richard  never 
entered,  and  from  which  a  chill  had  seemed  to 
steal  through  the  whole  house.  She  had  uncom- 
promisingly banished  to  the  attic  every  article  of 
furniture  in  the  room,  —  first,  of  course,  ransacking 
them  thoroughly.  She  had  the  fireplace  re-opened, 
the  walls  hung  with  yellow,  and  the  dark  woodwork 
made  white.  A  fire  was  laid  invitingly  ready  to 
light ;  there  were  plants  in  the  window ;  her  favorite 
hooks  were  in  low  bookshelves  on  either  side  of  the 
room,  and  her  own  little  tea-table  was  there. 

Betty  ended  her  tour  of  inspection  here,  and 
though  it  was  all  as  she  wished,  she  gave  a  deep 
sigh  as  she  sank  down  into  the  big  chair  intended 
for  Richard's  special  use.  "  He  shall  learn  to 
love  this  room,"  she  resolved,  "  as  much  as  he 
hates  it  now.  There  is  n't  a  thing  here  that  can 
have  a  painful  association  for  him,"  —  and  she 
looked  around  carefully, —  "unless  —  but  I  don't 
believe  he'll  mind  that,"  and  she  looked  at  the 
family  Bible.  She  could  not  feel  it  respectful  to 
banish  that  from  its  long-held  place  to  the  attic, 
and  so  there  it  lay  on  a  little  stand  between  the 
two  long  French  windows. 

Betty  rested  her  elbows  on  her  knees  and  put 
her  face  between  the  palms  of  her  hands,  —  her 
favorite  attitude  when  thinking. 

"  Why,  why  could  n't  I  have  had  my  wish  ?  Just 
three  or  four  words  written  by  that  bad  old  man  would 


230  RICH  ENOUGH. 

change  our  whole  world.  And  I  can't  have  them  . 
Everything  1  can  do  will  be  useless.  Richard  will 
never  be  happy,  and  I  thought  I  could  do  so  much  !  " 

A  sob  rose  in  poor  Betty's  throat,  and  her  thoughts 
turned  again  and  again  to  that  "  bad  old  man,"  as 
she  insisted  on  calling  him  to  herself.  She  had 
a  mental  picture  of  him  which  was  far  from  flatter- 
ing. "  I  should  have  loved  Richard's  mother,  I 
know,"  she  pondered, "  but  it 's  fortunate  his  father 
and  I  never  met,  for  I  know  I  could  n't  have  helped 
telling  him  my  opinion  of  him.  If  sitting  here  is 
going  to  make  me  think  of  him,  I  shall  get  to  feel- 
ing as  Richard  does  about  the  room." 

She  gave  herself  an  impatient  little  shake  and 
looked  around,  as  if  she  almost  expected  to  see  the 
ghost  of  the  former  occupant. 

"  I  don't  even  know  his  first  name,"  she  said 
aloud,  to  show  herself  how  courageous  she  felt. 
"  I  do  hope  Richard  was  n't  named  for  him !  "  and 
rising  impulsively  she  went  over  to  the  family 
Bible,  and  turned  to  the  page  where  in  neat  and 
precise  script  the  Copley  record  was  entered.  She 
ran  her  finger  down  the  page.  Richard  and  Paul 
had  both  been  family  names  through  many  genera- 
tions. "  Here  it  is,"  she  said,  as  she  reached  the 
bottom  of  the  page  — 

"  '  John  Copley  married  Eunice  Van  Santford,'  — 
that 's  her  name,  I  know  well.  He  was  nothing 
but  plain  John,  I  'm  glad  to  see. 


KICK  ENOUGH.  231 

" '  Their  children  : 
MARY,  died  in  infancy. 

PAUL,  born  18—,  died  18—.'  " 

The  color  flew  into  Betty's  cheeks.  She  was  so 
angry  she  could  hardly  see.  That  black,  blotted 
name  seemed  an  insult  that  even  death  could  not 
excuse.  She  stood  with  her  eyes  riveted  on  the 
spot. 

"  How  could  he,  how  could  he !  " 

Tears  blinded  her  eyes.  She  fully  understood 
some  of  Richard's  feelings  now.  She  was  about 
closing  the  book  with  a  feeling  of  passionate 
resentment,  when  a  tiny  word  at  the  very  edge 
of  the  page  caught  her  eye,  "  (over)."  She  turned 
to  the  next  page.  In  the  same  precise  hand  was 
written :  — 

"  I  believe  Richard  guiltless. 
Ps.  xvi.  7,  9. 

JOHN  COPLEY,  July  9,  18 — ." 

Betty  stared  at  it  blankly,  her  mind  refusing  to 
take  it  in.  It  was  some  optical  illusion.  Then 
she  put  out  her  hand  and  rubbed  her  finger  over 
the  writing ;  it  did  not  come  off !  "  July  9th,  18 — , 
when  was  that  ?  Why,  it  was  n't  so  very  long 
ago.  Could  it  be  ?  Yes,  it  was,  the  very  month 
in  which  Mr.  Copley  died!" 

Then   Betty  fell   down  on  her  knees,  with  her 


232  RICH  ENOUGH. 

arms  around  the  old  Bible,  and  wept  such  tears 
as  she  had  never  wept  before  in  her  life ;  grati- 
tude, awe,  love,  in  one  burst  of  feeling.  "  Thank 
God  !  thank  God ! "  she  whispered  over  and  over 
again. 

When  Richard  saw  his  wife  again  there  was 
such  a  change  in  her  face  that  he  did  not  know 
what  to  make  of  her. 

"You  looked  so  tired  and  disappointed  when 
you  went  downstairs,"  he  said,  "  I  was  afraid 
everything  was  all  wrong." 

"  No,  everything  is  all  right,  and  I  am  so  happy 
and  rested.  It  seems  as  if  I  couldn't  wait  until 
to-morrow  for  you  to  see  it." 

"  We  will  go  down  now  then,"  and  Richard 
started  for  the  door. 

"  Talk  about  the  curiosity  of  a  woman ! "  ex- 
claimed Betty,  laying  a  detaining  hand  on  his 
arm.  "  Why,  a  man  is  a  thousand  times  worse ! 
You  can't  go  until  to-morrow,  for  you  aren't 
invited." 


CHAPTER  XX. 

SUNDAY  was  bright  and  clear,  much  to  the 
little  wife's  joy.  At  twelve  o'clock  she  led 
the  way  down  the  broad  staircase,  followed  by 
Richard  leaning  on  Roger's  strong  shoulder. 

"  Now  sit  down  here  and  rest,"  the  mistress  of 
ceremonies  said,  when  they  reached  the  foot  of  the 
stairs.  "  Here 's  a  chair  all  ready,  —  and,  Roger, 
we  sha'n't  need  you  any  more." 

"  I  don't  want  him  around,"  she  said,  as  they 
were  left  to  themselves.  "You  can  lean  on  me, 
can't  you,  dear  ?  " 

"I've  done  that  already,  pretty  often,"  Richard 
said,  putting  his  arm  around  her  as  she  stood 
beside  his  chair.  "  You  have  n't  changed  the  hall 
any,  I  see." 

"'No,  indeed  ;  I've  always  admired  this  hall." 

With  its  walls  hung  with  family  portraits,  its 
highly  polished  floor,  the  carved  settles,  and  beauti- 
ful bear  and  chamois  skins  in  front  of  them,  the 
hall  certainly  could  not  have  been  improved. 

"  Now,  if  you  're  rested,  we  '11  go  into  the  draw- 
ing-room." 


234  RICH  ENOUGH. 

With  his  hand  resting  lightly  on  Betty's  shoul- 
der, Richard  walked  in  and  looked  about  him. 
Betty  chattered  on  as  fast  as  she  could.  "  Don't 
you  think  this  is  a  nice  place  for  the  piano  ? 
I  expect  you  to  give  me  music  every  evening 
after  dinner.  That  lazy  looking  window-seat  is 
for  me  while  you  play  to  me.  Just  sit  down  on 
it  and  try  it." 

"  I  would  n't  believe  it  the  same  house,"  he  said 
as  he  obeyed  her. 

"  And  you  are  sure  you  don't  mind  ? "  Betty 
asked  anxiously. 

"  Mind !  it 's  like  coming  out  of  a  nightmare. 
Wherever  I  've  been,  the  memory  of  these  gloomy 
rooms  has  haunted  me  ; "  and  a  shadow  crept  over 
his  face. 

"  Now  we  '11  come  out  and  have  dinner,"  said 
Betty,  promptly. 

Richard  exclaimed  in  amazement  as  she  threw 
open  the  door.  The  sun  was  pouring  in  through 
a  new  Dutch  window,  lighting  up  the  shining 
sideboard  with  its  array  of  family  plate.  The  table 
was  brilliant  with  glass  and  flowers. 

"It  isn't  possible  that  this  is  our  old  north 
room  !  "  he  said. 

"  Is  n't  it  changed  ?  I  'm  so  glad  you  had  all 
this  mahogany,"  Betty  said,  taking  her  place. 
"  I  've  always  wanted  to  preside  over  a  mahogany 
table,  and  here  I  am  ! " 


RICH  ENOUGH.  235 

After  dinner,  she  slipped  her  arm  through  her 
husband's,  and  drew  him  toward  the  door  which 
opened  into  the  old  study. 

u  Oh,  Betty,  not  in  there  ;  "  and  he  shrank  back. 

"  Yes,  dear,  do  come  !  It 's  the  best  of  all,  —  my 
own  particular  corner ; "  and  Betty  drew  him  for- 
ward persuasively. 

She  was  almost  frightened  as  to  the  result  of  her 
experiment,  he  grew  so  pale.  She  whisked  him 
into  the  big  chair  and  looked  so  alarmed  that  he 
made  a  great  effort  to  recover  himself,  and  as  he 
realized  how  unfamiliar  the  surroundings  were,  the 
tense  look  disappeared  from  his  face. 

"  Betty,  you  are  a  magician,"  he  said.  "  You 
are  changing  every  painful  association  of  my  life 
into  something  pleasant." 

Such  a  light  as  came  into  her  face  at  his  words ! 
She  was  longing,  yet  hardly  daring,  to  tell  him  of  her 
discovery.  Would  it  be  too  much  for  him  ?  She 
could  hardly  wait,  and  to  banish  her  impatience 
she  began  to  move  about  the  room.  She  put  a 
fresh  log  on  the  fire ;  she  re-arranged  the  window- 
hangings  ;  she  threw  the  pillows  on  the  couch  into 
more  artistic  positions,  Richard  watching  her  all 
the  time  with  a  face  full  of  content. 

When  his  expression  seemed  to  her  sufficiently 
placid,  Betty  sat  down  by  him  and  told  him  how 
the  hope  of  finding  the  paper  on  which  he  had  set 
his  heart  had  moved  her  to  change,  the  house  all 


236  RICH  ENOUGH. 

through  ;  how  she  had  looked  in  every  crevice ; 
how  she  had  had  the  furniture  taken  apart,  and  had 
searched  through  each  thing  that  she  had  put  away 
in  the  attic ;  and  then  how  she  had  felt  she  could 
not  banish  the  family  Bible,  "  And  oh,  how  glad  I 
am  that  I  did  n't ! "  she  ended. 

Richard's  face  grew  dark. 

"  Yesterday,"  she  continued,  slipping  her  hand 
into  his,  "  I  thought  I  would  like  to  know  what 
your  father's  first  name  was,  and  so  I  looked. 
Richard,  see  what  I  have  found !  "  She  brought  the 
book  over  to  him  and  put  it  on  his  knee;  with 
trembling  hands  she  turned  to  the  page. 

"  See  this  *  over,'  and  look,  look ! " 

Richard  looked  mechanically  where  she  pointed. 
He  seemed  absolutely  turned  to  stone  until  Betty 
threw  her  arms  around  him. 

"  Oh,  don't  you  see  what  it  means,  my  darling  ?  " 

Then  he  broke  down  ;  great  tearless  sobs  shook 
him,  and  Betty  was  almost  distracted.  He  seemed 
unconscious  of  her  presence.  "  What  have  I 
done  ?  "  she  cried.  "  Richard,  Richard,  speak  to 
me !  Don't  you  see  that  I  am  with  you  ?  " 

She  burst  into  tears,  and  then  Richard  turned 
to  her,  and  they  cried  in  each  other's  arms  like 
two  children. 

Betty  was  the  first  to  recover  herself. 

"  How  foolish  we  are  when  we  are  really  so 
glad ! "  she  said,  with  a  little  catch  in  her  voice. 


RICH  ENOUGH.  237 

"  Richard,  do  look  at  the  text ;  I  left  it  for  you  to 
see  first." 

He  turned  over  the  pages  until  he  came  to  the 
place,  and  read,  while  Betty  leaned  over  his 
shoulder  :  — 

" '  I  will  bless  the  Lord  who  hath  given  me  coun- 
sel ;  my  reins  also  instruct  me  in  the  night  seasons. 

" '  Therefore  my  heart  is  glad,  and  my  glory 
rejoiceth  ;  my  flesh  also  shall  rest  in  hope.'  " 

"  Does  n't  it  satisfy  you,  Richard  ?  "  she  asked, 
when  he  said  nothing. 

"  Yes,  dear,"  Richard  said, "  but  I  can't  realize  it 
all  at  once." 

"  You  will  be  happy  now,  won't  you  ?  "  There 
was  such  entreaty  in  her  voice  that  Richard  for  the 
first  time  fully  appreciated  how  she  had  shared 
his  burden  with  him. 

"  My  darling,  I  aw  happy  ;"  and  Richard  clasped 
both  her  hands  as  she  stood  by  him.  "  You  have 
taken  all  the  shadows  out  of  my  life." 

Betty  smiled  upon  him  radiantly,  her  eyelashes 
still  wet  with  tears.  "  Oh,  Richard,  I  wish  I  could 
make  every  one  in  the  world  as  happy  as  I  am ! " 
She  slipped  into  a  chair  beside  him  and  leaned  her 
head  against  his  shoulder. 

"  It  does  'nt  say  as  much  as  it  might,"  said  Betty, 
presently,  with  a  little  sigh. 

"  My  father  was  a  very  reticent  man,  Betty.  I 
don't  know  but  that  it  would  have  been  impossible 


238  EICH  ENOUGH. 

for  him  to  speak  to  me  of  his  change  of  feeling. 
He  meant  me  to  understand  everything  from  these 
verses.  Why  did  I  never  think  of  looking  here ! " 

"  I  don't  know  why  you  should  be  expected  to," 
Betty  said.  She  had  her  own  private  opinion  of 
Richard's  father,  and  could  not  forget  that  blotted 
name.  "  It  was  just  by  accident  that  I  looked  there." 

"  It  was  n't  accident,"  said  Richard,  reverently  ; 
"  I  believe  you  were  led  to  it." 

As  Betty  saw  the  brightness  of  true  happiness 
dawning  in  his  eyes,  her  buoyant  spirit  rose  to  the 
most  fanciful  heights,  and  the  plans  which  they 
made  for  the  future  were  as  bright  as  the  firelight 
that  danced  over  their  faces. 

Betty  was  as  joyous  as  a  bird  the  next  day,  when 
she  had  the  delight  of  telling  the  great  news,  and 
was  sufficiently  herself  to  say  to  Marian  :  — 

"  To  think  that  Bible  was  the  one  thing  in  the 
house  I  had  not  explored !  It  never  occurred  to 
me  that  that  bad  old  man  would  have  any  use  for 
a  Bible  !  But  I  'm  not  going  to  call  him  '  bad ' 
any  more ;  he  did  his  best  to  atone  for  his 
wickedness." 

Madame  Salisbury  was  almost  as  much  excited 
as  Betty.  She  took  it  upon  herself  to  inform  all 
the  old  family  friends  of  Richard's  acquittal  by  his 
father,  and  there  was  a  great  rallying  around  the 
young  people.  The  letters  and  messages  that 
Richard  received  were  almost  too  much  for  him. 


"CAN    YOU    BE    READY?" 


RICH  ENOUGH.  239 

"  Would  n't  you  like  to  get  away  for  a  while  ?  " 
he  said  to  Betty  one  day,  over  their  afternoon  tea. 
"  Supposing  I  wire  for  a  stateroom  for  next 
Wednesday,  and  we  sail  for  Italy  and  stay  there 
until  our  friends  forget  us  ?  Can  you  be  ready  ?  " 

"  To-morrow  if  you  like,"  said  Betty,  promptly. 
"  I  'm  just  dying  to  get  away  myself,  but  I  did  n't 
think  it  would  be  delicate  for  me  to  suggest  it." 

They  did  not  actually  get  off  the  next  day,  but 
in  a  very  short  time  they  were  ready  for  departure. 

"  To  think,"  Betty  said  to  her  family,  "  how  only 
a  few  months  ago  I  was  envying  May  Viuton 
because  she  was  going  abroad,  and  now  I  'm  going 
myself ! " 

The  young  Kents  happened  to  be  all  by  them- 
selves around  the  fire,  the  "  extraneous  attach- 
ments," as  Bob  called  the  added  members,  being 
absent. 

"  We  are  going  to  live  entirely  for  ourselves  for 
a  little  while,"  went  on  Betty,  "  and  then  we  are 
coming  back  to  see  what  we  can  do  for  other 
people.  Richard  has  some  beautiful  plans  for 
using  his  father's  money,  and  I  am  now  seriously 
thinking  of  turning  into  a  philanthropist  myself." 

Will  gave  a  subdued  chuckle.  "  What  line  do 
you  propose  to  go  in  for  ? " 

"  I  know  what  I  should  like  to  do,"  said  Betty. 
"  I  should  like  to  give  people  lovely  little  surprises. 
Of  course  it 's  the  most  sensible  thing  to  help  them 


240  RICH  ENOUGH. 

to  the  necessities  of  life,  but  I  've  always  thought 
how  I  should  love  to  give  them  the  extravagances. 
When  a  girl  is  drudging  along  in  the  soberest  kind 
of  way,  instead  of  providing  her  with  a  neat  pair 
of  cotton  gloves,  I  'd  drop  down  a  five-pound  box  of 
Huyler's  in  her  lap,  or  a  great  box  of  roses,  —  some- 
thing unexpected,  to  give  her  a  few  moments  of 
pure  bliss,  free  from  any  practical  considerations." 

"  The  *  unexpected '  always  did  appeal  to  you, 
Betty  !  "  said  Bob. 

"  Well,  I  know  I  would  a  great  deal  rather  have 
the  candy,  and  girls  are  all  alike." 

"  If  you  are  going  to  be  a  wise  philanthropist, 
you  must  n't  talk  about  '  giving,' "  said  Marian. 
"  You  'd  better  study  social  economics  while  you 
are  abroad." 

"  Oh,  dear,  if  I  could  only  take  you  all  with  me,  I 
should  be  perfectly  happy,"  sighed  Betty. 

"  Thank  you  for  the  wish,  but  I  think  you  might 
find  us  rather  in  the  way  sometimes,"  Marian  said, 
laughing. 

"I  should  accept  your  polite  invitation  in- 
stantly," said  Bob,  "  if  it  were  not  for  a  little 
performance  I  am  interested  in  next  June.  How 
can  you  go  off,  Betty,  and  leave  me  to  graduate 
alone  ?  I  would  n't  have  believed  it  of  you ! " 

"  Oh,  I  know  it,"  said  his  twin,  remorsefully  ;  "  I 
can't  bear  to  think  of  that,  but  then  — 

"  It 's  not  that  you  love  Robert  less,  but  Richard 


KICK  ENOUGH.  241 

more,  is  n't  it,  Betty  ? "  Will  said  with  fellow- 
feeling. 

"  Ay,  there 's  the  rub  !  "  and  Bob  sat  up  on  the 
hearthrug  and  clutched  his  hair  with  dramatic 
wildness.  "  Little  did  I  think  what  this  return  to 
the  home  of  our  ancestors  would  rob  me  of." 

"  Do  you  remember  the  night  we  discussed  com- 
ing out  here  to  live  ?  "  asked  Marian,  looking  up  at 
Will,  who  was  leaning  against  the  mantel  by  her. 
"  This  is  just  the  way  we  were  then." 

"  Are  n't  you  glad  we  came,  Betty  ?  "  demanded 
Bob. 

"  I  should  think  so,  —  but  how  I  hated  the  idea  !  " 

"  I  don't  see  but  that  every  one  has  made  some- 
thing out  of  this  move  except  myself.  Marian  has 
found  a  whole  mission  field ;  Will  has  found  a  wife 
to  keep  him  in  order,  and  Betty  a  husband  to  spoil 
her.  What  there  will  be  left  of  him  after  she  has 
dragged  him  all  over  Europe  I  don't  dare  to 
prophesy.  He  has  my  deepest  sympathy  !  " 

"  He  does  n't  want  it,"  said  a  voice  behind  him. 

"  Oh,  are  you  there  ?  "  queried  Bob.  "  You  are 
not  really  needed." 

"  Yes,  I  need  you,"  Betty  said,  making  room  for 
her  husband  beside  her.  "  Bob  is  holding  forth  on 
what  Southville  has  done  for  the  Kent  family,  and 
is  slandering  me." 

"  As  I  was  about  to  remark,"  said  Bob,  "  but  for 
your  untimely  entrance,  Father  Kent  looks  ten 

16 


242  MCH  ENOUGH. 

years  younger  than  he  did ;  Will  is  satisfying  all 
our  youthful  expectations ;  Marian  did  n't  need  to 
be  any  nicer  than  she  was, —  but  she  is  ;  Betty  has 
developed  most  unexpectedly,  though  I  don't  feel 
sure  yet  where  she  is  coming  out,  and  in  her  case 
I  reserve  judgment ;  but  I  think  I  may  go  so  far 
as  to  say,  that  by  coming  to  Southville  our  family 
has  gained  in  size,  in  merit,  and  in  distinction." 


THE  END. 


ANOTHER  GIRL'S  EXPERIENCE. 


By  LEIGH  WEBSTER.     i6mo.    Cloth.    Illustrated.    Price,  $1.25. 


ROBERTS  BROTHERS,   PUBLISHERS,  BOSTON,  MASS. 


A  CAPE  MAY  DIAMOND. 

By  EVELYN  RAYMOND,  author  of  "  The  Little  Lady  of  the  Horse,"  "  The 
Little  Red  Schoolhouse,"  and  "  The  Mushroom  Cave."  Illustrated  by 
Lilian  Crawford  True.  Square  I2mo.  Cloth.  Price,  $1.50. 


One  of  the  most  delightful  stories  for  young  readers  that  have  been  pub- 
lished for  many  years  was  the  book  given  to  them  two  years  ago,  entitled 
"  The  Little  Lady  of  the  Horse,"  written  by  Evelyn  Raymond.  It  has  already 
become  a  classic.  But  the  same  gifted  author  has  well  matched  this  favorite 
story  with  a  new  one  which  she  has  produced  for  the  present  holiday  season, 
entitled  "A  Cape  May  Diamond."  The  heroine  of  this  story  was  cast  upon 
the  beach  at  Cape  May  in  a  basket,  made  waterproof,  when  little  more  than  an 
infant,  and  was  adopted  by  a  worthy  German  and  his  wife.  She  was  called  a 
Diamond  by  the  life-saving  men  because  she  was  found  in  the  sand,  and  she 
grew  to  girlhood  a  universal  favorite  on  the  beach,  because  of  her  splendid 
character.  She  was  healthy,  true  as  steel,  ready  to  help  anybody  in  need,  and 
as  brave  as  the  most  faithful  dog.  Every  reader  is  sure  to  love  the  sunny- 
hearted  little  Karen,  and  will  rejoice  in  the  happy  solution  of  the  mystery 
that  surrounded  her  parentage  and  her  advent  at  Cape  May.  The  book  is 
finely  illustrated  by  Lilian  Crawford  True,  and  it  will  be  sure  to  be  a  holiday 
favorite. 

Sold  by  all  booksellers.     Mailed,  postpaid,  by  the  Publishers, 

ROBERTS   BROTHERS,  BOSTON. 


Nan  at  Camp  Chicopee; 

OR, 

Nan's  Summer  with  the  Boys. 
9999999 

By  MYRA  SAWYER  HAMLIN. 
Illustrated  by  Jessie  McDermott.     J6mo.     doth.    $1.25. 


'NAN 


Vivacious  from  the  first  page  to  the  last,  and  sure  to  be  voted  a  prize  by  the 
boys  and  girls.  Nan  spent  a  summer  with  the  boys,  and  their  pranks  and  adven- 
tures are  unfolded  in  a  manner  showing  that  the  author  understands  children 
thoroughly,  and  knows  well  how  to  put  her  efforts  in  their  behalf  into  an  acceptable 
literary  form.  —  Congre Rationalist, 

A  breezy,  healthful  story  of  outdoor  life,  which  will  be  sure  to  interest  both  girls 
and  boys,  is  "  Nan  at  Camp  Chicopee ;  or,  Nan's  Summer  with  the  Boys,  by 
MYRA  SAWYER  HAMLIN.  The  book  is  full  of  incidents  of  absorbing  nature, — 
humorous,  romantic,  and  exciting.  The  illustrations,  which  are  of  a  high  class, 
include  as  a  frontispiece  a  picture  of  "  Nan,"  which  is  of  photographic  realism.  — 
Worcester  Spy. 

The  story  is  one  of  free,  outdoor  life,  characterized  by  a  deal  of  fine  descriptive 
writing  and  many  bits  of  local  color  that  invest  the  whole  book  with  an  atmosphere 
which  is  actually  fragrant ;  the  entire  story  is  as  fresh  and  as  clear  and  as  bright  as 
if  some  of  the  breezes  of  "  Lake  Chicopee  "  had  blown  straight  through  it  from 
cover  to  cover,  and  left  their  odors  of  flowery  pastures  and  pine  woods  and  New 
Hampshire  air  on  every  page.  —  Bangor  Commercial. 


At  all  Bookstores,  or  mailed,  postpaid,  on  receipt  of  price. 

ROBERTS  BROTHERS,  BOSTON. 


Messrs.  Roberts  Brothers'  Publications. 


THE  MUSHROOM  CAVE. 


By  Evelyn  Raymond,  author  of  u  The  Little  Lady  of  the  Horse." 
With  illustrations  by  Victor  A.  Searles.  Square  J2mo. 
Cloth.  Price,  $1.50. 


of  good 
interest. 


TIS  very  artistically  illustrated  by  Victor  A.  Searles,  and  is 
handsomely  printed  and  bound.  The  chief  characters  are 
members  of  a  Quaker  family.  The  young  hero  and  hero- 
ine, through  misfortune,  show  a  readiness  to  make  the  best 
of  things,  he  by  diligent  application,  and  she  by  meeting 
everything  with  a  happy  disposition,  which  is  both  enter- 
taining and  must  encourage  other  youngsters  who  read  their 
adventures  to  earnest  deeds.  There  are  many  exciting  in- 
cidents and  surprises  in  the  story,  which  is  told  with  exceed- 
ing grace  and  brightness.  It  should  be  a  very  popular 
Christmas  gift  book.  —  Boston  Times. 

It  tells  of  the  successful  scheme  of  two  bright  children 
to  raise  mushrooms,  and  of  the  way  they  finally  lifted  the 
cloud  of  debt  that  rested  on  their  home.     The  story  is  full 
moral  lessons,  imparted  in  such  a  way  that  they  do  not  hurt  the 
The  book  is  finely  illustrated.  —  San  Francisco  Chronicle. 


Mailed,  postpaid,  on  receipt  of  price,  by  the  publishers, 

ROBERTS  BROTHERS,  Boston. 


Messrs.  Roberts  Brothers'  Publications. 


"YOU    DEAR   OLD    FROWZLE,"    CRIED  MARGETTA,   SITTING   UP   IN   BED, 
"HOW  GLAD   I    AM    TO   SEE   YOU  1" 

Frowzle  the  Runaway. 

A  fable  for  Children.  By  LILY  F.  WESSELHOEFT,  author  of 
"Sparrow,  the  Tramp,"  " Flipwing,  the  Spy,"  etc.  With  illus- 
trations by  Jessie  McDermott.  Square  1 2mo.  Cloth.  Price,  $1.25. 


Sold  by  all  Booksellers.      Mailed,  post-paid,  on  receipt  of  price,  by  the 
Publishers, 

ROBERTS   BROTHERS,   BOSTON. 


Messrs,  Roberts  Brothers'  Juveniles. 

THE  LITTLE  LADY  OF  THE  HORSE. 


Bv  EVELYN  RAYMOND.     With  2 1  Illustrations  by  FRANK  T. 
MERRILL.     Small  4to,  cloth.     Price,  $1.50. 

Sold  everywhere.     Mailed,  post-paid,  on  receipt  of  price ',  by 
the  Publishers, 

ROBERTS  BROTHERS,  BOSTON,  MASS 


JOLLY  GOOD  TIMES  TO=DAY. 


3y  MARY  P.  WELLS  SMITH,  author  of  "Jolly  Good  Times,"  "Tha 
Browns,"  "Their  Canoe  Trip,"  "Jolly  Good  Times  at  Hackma- 
tack," etc.  i6mo.  Cloth.  Illustrated.  Price,  £1.25. 


EGBERTS  BROTHERS,   PUBLISHERS,  BOSTON.  MASS. 


LOUISA  M.  ALCOTT'S  WRITINGS. 


Miss  Alcott  is  really  a  benefactor  of  households.  —  H.  H. 

Miss  Alcott  has  a  faculty  of  entering  into  the  lives  and  feelings  of  children 
that  is  conspicuously  -wanting  in  most  -writers  -who  address  them  ;  and  to  this 
fausi,  to  the  consciousness  among  her  readers  that  they  are  hearing  about 
people  like  themselves,  instead  of  abstract  qualities  labelled  with  names,  the 
\topularity  of  her  books  is  due.  —  MRS.  SARAH  J.  HALE. 

Dear  Aunt  Jo  I  You  are  embalmed  in  the  thoughts  and  loves  of  thou- 
sands of  little  men  and  -women.  —  EXCHANGE. 


2.50 


Little  Women ;  or  Meg,  Jo, 
Beth,  and  Amy.  With  illustra- 
tions. i6mo 

Hospital  Sketches,  and  Camp 
and  Fireside  Stories.  With 
illustrations.  i6mo 

An  Old-Fashioned  Girl.  With 
illustrations.  i6mo 

Little  Men:  Life  at  Plumfield  with 
Jo's  Boys.  Withillustrations.  i6mo 

Jo's  Boys  and  How  they  Turned 
Out.  A  sequel  to  "  Little  Men." 
With  portrait  of  "  Aunt  Jo."  i6mo 

Eight  Cousins  ;  or,  The  Aunt-Hill. 
With  illustrations.  i6mo  .  .  . 

Rose  in  Bloom.  A  sequel  to 
"  Eight  Cousins."  i6mo  .  .  . 

Under  the  Lilacs.  With  illustra- 
tions. i6mo 

Jack  and  Jill.  A  Village  Story. 
With  illustrations.  i6mo  .  .  . 

Work :  A  Story  of  Experience. 
With  character  illustrations  by  Sol 
Eytinge.  i6mo 

Moods.  A  Novel.  New  edition, 
revised  and  enlarged.  i6mo  .  . 

A  Modern  Mephistopheles,  and 
A  'Whisper  in  the  Dark.  i6mo 

Silver  Pitchers,  and  Indepen- 
dence. A  Centennial  Love  Story. 
i6mo 

Proverb  Stories.  New  edition,  re- 
vised and  enlarged.  i6mo  .  .  . 

Spinning-Wheel  Stones.  With 
illustrations.  i6mo 

A  Garland  for  Girls,  and  Other 
Stories.  With  illustrations.  i6mo 

These  books  are  for  sale  at  all  bookstores,  or  will  be  mailed,  post-paid,  on 
receipt  of  price,  to  any  address. 

ROBERTS  BROTHERS,  PUBLISHERS, 

Boston,  Mas*. 


1.5° 
1.50 
1.50 

1.5° 
1.50 
1.50 
1.50 
1.50 

1.50 
1.50 
1.50 

'•25 
1.25 

'•25 
1.25 


My  Boys,  &c.  First  volume  of 
Aunt  Jo's  Scrap-Bag.  i6mo  .  Ji.oo 

Shawl-Straps.  Second  volume  of 
Aunt  Jo's  Scrap-Bag.  i6mo.  .  i.oo 

Cupid  and  Chow-Chow,  &c. 
Third  volume  of  Aunt  Jo's  Scrap- 
Bag.  i6mo i.oo 

My  Girls,  &c.  Fourth  volume  of 
Aunt  Jo's  Scrap-Bag.  i6mo  .  .  i.oo 

Jimmy's  Cruise  in  the  Pinafore, 
&c.  Fifth  Tolume  of  Aunt  Jo's 
Scrap-Bag.  i6mo i.oo 

An  Old-Fashioned  Thanksgiv- 
ing, &c.  Sixth  volume  of  Aunt 
Jo's  Scrap-Bag.  i6mo  ....  i.oo 

Little  Women.  Illustrated.  Em- 
bellished with  nearly  200  charac- 
teristic illustrations  from  original 
designs  drawn  expressly  for  this 
edition  of  this  noted  American 
Classic.  One  small  quarto,  bound 
in  cloth,  with  emblematic  designs 

Little  Women  Series.  Compris- 
ing Little  Women  ;  Little  Men  ; 
Eight  Cousins  ;  Under  the  Lilacs ; 
An  Old-Fashioned  Girl ;  Jo's 
Boys ;  Rose  in  Bloom ;  Jack  and 
Till.  8  large  i6mo  volumes  in  a 
handsome  box  .  .  .  _  .  .  _.  .  12.00 

Miss  Alcott's  novels  in  uniform  bind- 
ing in  sets.  Moods ;  Work ,  Hos- 
pital Sketches ;  A  Modern  Mephis- 
topheles, and  A  Whisper  in  the 
Dark.  4  volumes.  i6mo  .  .  . 

Lulu's  Library.  Vols.  I.,  II., 
III.  A  collection  of  New  Stories. 
i6mo 


6.00 


3-oo 


Messrs.  Roberts  Brothers'  Publications. 


BY  TWO  OF  THE  "LITTLE  WOMEN." 


COMIC    TRAGEDIES. 


Written  by  "Jo"  and  "Meg,"  and  acted  by  the  "Little 
Women."  With  a  Foreword  by  "Meg,"  Portraits  of 
"  Jo "  and  "  Meg,"  and  a  view  of  the  house  in  which 
they  lived.  i6mo.  Cloth.  Uniform  with  Miss  Alcott's 
books.  Price,  $1.50. 

In  the  good  old  times,  when  "  Little  Women "  worked  and  played 
together,  the  big  garret  was  the  scene  of  many  dramatic  revels.  After  a 
long  day  of  teaching,  sewing,  and  "helping  mother,"  the  greatest  delight 
of  the  girls  was  to  transform  themselves  into  queens,  knights,  and  cavaliers 
of  high  degree,  and  ascend  into  a  world  of  fancy  and  romance.  Cinderella's 
godmother  waved  her  wand,  and  the  dismal  room  became  a  fairyland. 
Flowers  bloomed,  forests  arose,  music  sounded,  and  lovers  exchanged  their 
vows  by  moonlight.  Nothing  was  too  ambitious  to  attempt, — armor, 
gondolas,  harps,  towers,  and  palaces  grew  as  if  by  magic,  and  wonderful 
scenes  of  valor  and  devotion  were  enacted  before  admiring  audiences. 

Jo,  of  course,  played  the  villains,  ghosts,  bandits,  and  disdainful 
queens ;  for  her  tragedy-loving  soul  delighted  in  the  lurid  parts,  and  no 
drama  was  perfect  in  her  eyes  without  a  touch  of  the  demonic  or  super- 
natural. Meg  loved  the  sentimental  roles,  the  tender  maiden  with  the  airy 
robes  and  flowing  locks,  who  made  impossible  sacrifices  for  ideal  lovers,  or 
the  cavalier,  singing  soft  serenades  and  performing  lofty  acts  of  gallantry 
and  prowess.  Amy  was  the  fairy  sprite,  while  Beth  enacted  the  page  or 
messenger  when  the  scene  required  their  aid. 

From  the  little  stage  library,  still  extant,  the  following  plays  have 
been  selected  as  fair  examples  of  the  work  of  these  children  of  sixteen  and 
seventeen.  With  some  slight  changes  and  omissions,  they  remain  as 
written  more  than  forty  years  ago  by  Meg  and  Jo,  so  dear  to  the  hearts  of 
many  other  "  Little  Women." 


For  sale  by  all  booksellers,  and  mailed,  post-paid,  on 
receipt  of  price  by  the  publishers, 

ROBERTS   BROTHERS,  BOSTON,  MASS 


BOOKS  BY  THE  AUTHOR  OF  "  MISS  TOOSEY'S 
MISSION"  AND   "LADDIE." 


MISS    TOOSEY'S    MISSION,   AND   LADDIE.     Bj    cha 

author  of  "  Miss  Toosey's  Mission."     Both  in  one  volume.     161110. 
50  cents. 

They  are  two  of  the  most  finished  and  strengthening  stories  one  may  find, 
although  he  seek  long  among  choice  stories.  —  Exchange. 

TIP   CAT.    A  Story.     i6mo.    #1.00. 

It  is  not,  as  the  name  might  indicate,  the  story  of  a  cat,  but  of  a  young  man 
who  makes  a  brave  effort  to  support  his  two  little  sisters.  The  children's  little 
amusements  and  artless  way  of  relating  them,  and  the  brother's  unselfish  devo- 
tion, are  both  pathetic  and  amusing.  —  Boston  Traveller. 

OUR   LITTLE   ANN.    i6mo.    #1.00. 

It  breathes  a  pure  and  wholesome  spirit,  and  is  treated  in  a  wholly  artistic 
and  sympathetic  manner.  In  every  respect  it  is  one  of  the  most  charming  of 
recent  fictions.  —  Post,  Boston. 

PEN.     A  Story.     i6mo.    £1.00. 

"Pen"  has  the  peculiar  charm  and 'pathos  of  the  earlier  books,  with  quite 
as  much  of  interest.  It  is  thoroughly  wholesome  and  sweet  in  its  tone,  a  book  to 
put  in  the  hands  of  all  young  people,  or  old  ones  either,  for  that  matter.  —  Living 
Church. 

LIL.     A  Story.     i6mo.    $1.00. 

One  of  those  bright,  sweet,  and  pure  little  tales  of  English  domestic  life. 
Both  boys  and  girls  will  enjoy  it. 

ZOE.     A  Story.     i6mo.    60  cents. 

It  tells  of  the  power  of  a  little  life  over  the  heart  of  a  man  made  hard  and 
bitter  by  the  world's  disappointments,  which  resulted  in  winning  him  back  to  kind 
and  loving  ways. 

ROSE  AND   LAVENDER.    A  Story.    i6mo.    £1.00. 

A  simple  story  of  English  country  life,  but  a  story  that  breathes  goodness  a* 
a  rose  does  fragrance. 

PRIS.     A  Story.     i6mo.     50  cents. 

Priswasa  neglected  girl,  left  motherless  at  fourteen,  who  thenceforth  assumed 
the  charge  of  her  father's  household,  and  gave  her  days  and  nights  to  unselfish 
and  loving  labor.  It  is  a  very  sweet  and  pathetic  story,  filled -with  beautiful 
thoughts. 

DEAR.     A   Story.    With  Frontispiece,  by  Jessie  McDermott.     i6mo. 

Cloth.    #1.00. 
BABY   JOHN.     A  Story.     i6mo.     50  cents. 

A  story  that  will  hold  every  reader  from  the  nursery  to  the  library.  —  Budget. 

POMONA.     i6mo.    $1.00. 

FOR  THE  FOURTH  TIME  OF  ASKING.    i6mo.  50  cents. 

DON.     A  Story.     i6mo.    $1.00. 

MY   HONEY.     A  Story.     i6mo.    $1.00. 


ROBERTS  BROTHERS,  Publishers,  Boston. 


4+<  * 


A     000133364     o 


